Susie, 18+ (probably older than you think), Female from Brisbane Australia.
I used to mostly write Bucky Barnes, and I still do mostly, but I've branched out into other fandoms and, even a real person fic or two smattered in there - I'm sure you'll know if you scroll further down.
I haven't really written smut, the ones I have written I am too scared to post but that may change. My "Private Life" Masterlist has a couple of short fics I've written so maybe I can go a bit further.
Anyway, welcome and if you have any suggestions or requests, please let me know and I'll try my best for you.
Masterlist and Page headers by @wildflowersandvibranium and me
Angst = 💔; Fluff = 💖; Smut = 🔥
Bucky Barnes Masterlist - Mostly Bucky Barnes fics but may contain other Sebastian Stan characters
Steve Rogers Masterlist - Mostly Steve Rogers fics but may contain other Chris Evans characters
The Pitt Masterlist - Dr Robby & Jack Abbott
Spencer Reid Masterlist - Mostly Spencer Reid but may contain other Criminal Minds characters
QB Joe Burrow
Private Life Masterlist - 18+ only - This is separate so that people who don't want this kind of story won't "stumble" across them. MDNI
Meet Cute Masterlist - a list for some new shorter stories (mostly under 1k) based around meet cute ideas. Mostly will be Bucky but I'm open to suggestions for characters and situations..
Dad!Bucky Shorts Masterlist
Hoes for the Holidays - Snow Joke I love you (Steve Rogers x reader), Midnight made of magic (Andy Barber x reader)
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Summary: We’re going back to the summer that started it all. Long before Carter’s matchmaking scheme, you, Jack, and Robby spent one life-changing summer together at the family cabin, and we finally begin to see how you and Jack fell in love and why the two of you never ended up together.
Warnings: age gap, mutual pining, brother’s best friend, references to Jack joining the Army, protective Robby, mild jealousy, flirting, nostalgic young love, eventual heartbreak, Reader is nineteen, and Jack is twenty-one
Author’s Note: Surprise! Flashback chapter! We’re stepping away from the present for a few chapters so we can finally experience Jack and Reader’s summer together instead of only hearing about it. This is where everything began: the cabin, the country club, the Jeep, and two people falling much harder than either of them intended. And yes, we are finally going to learn why they aren’t together now.
Xoxo, Del
| Prologue | Chpt. 1 | Chpt. 2 |
The Robinavitch cabin appeared between the trees at the end of a narrow gravel road, exactly as you remembered it.
Small. Weathered. Slightly crooked.
The dark green shutters needed repainting, one corner of the screened porch sagged lower than the other, and the wooden steps leading to the front door had faded silver beneath years of sun and lake water.
Beyond the cabin, the lake flashed between the trees.
You leaned closer to the passenger-side window as Robby slowed the car.
“Home sweet structural hazard,” Robby announced.
You glanced toward him.
His dark hair had grown long enough to fall across his forehead, and the beard he had cultivated during the semester made him look older, right up until he opened his mouth.
“You say that like you haven’t been talking about this summer for months,” you said.
Robby kept his attention on the gravel road.
“I was talking about the lake,” he clarified. “The cabin remains a death trap.”
You looked into the back seat.
Two suitcases, a duffel bag, several grocery sacks, and an unreasonable number of Robby’s textbooks had been wedged together with no recognizable system.
“You packed your entire pre-med program,” you observed.
Robby pulled into the clearing beside the cabin.
“I’m trying not to forget everything before fall,” Robby explained.
“You brought three anatomy books,” you said.
Robby shifted the car into park.
“One is physiology,” he corrected.
“That does not improve the situation,” you replied.
Robby removed the keys from the ignition and looked toward you.
“You mocked me when I failed my first organic chemistry exam,” he reminded you.
You unfastened your seat belt.
“I mocked you because you said carbon had a personal vendetta against you,” you corrected.
“It did,” Robby insisted.
You opened your door and stepped into the warm afternoon air.
The smell reached you first.
Sun-warmed pine. Damp earth. Lake water. The faint, familiar trace of old wood baking beneath the summer heat.
For the first time since finishing your final exams, something inside you loosened.
You closed the car door and looked past the cabin toward the narrow dock.
The aluminum fishing boat was still tied beside it, knocking gently against one of the posts.
“You think the boat runs?” you asked.
Robby climbed out on the other side of the car.
“It barely ran last summer,” he answered.
“So no,” you concluded.
Robby opened the back door.
“I didn’t say that,” he argued.
“You didn’t have to,” you replied.
Robby pulled one of the grocery boxes toward him. The bottom immediately bowed. He tightened his grip around it.
“You could help,” he suggested.
You walked around the car and reached for your suitcase.
“I’m emotionally supporting you,” you told him.
“The pasta sauce is about to fall through the bottom,” Robby warned.
“You should have packed better,” you replied.
Robby stared at you over the roof of the car.
“You’ve been here thirty seconds,” he said.
“And I’ve already identified the problem,” you pointed out.
Robby adjusted the box against his chest.
“I’m going to make you sleep outside,” he threatened.
You pulled your suitcase free.
“You need me,” you reminded him.
Robby started toward the porch.
“For what?” he asked.
You dragged your suitcase over the gravel behind him.
“Someone has to make sure you eat something besides bar peanuts and whatever the kitchen sends back,” you explained.
Robby glanced over his shoulder.
“I survived an entire school year without you,” he argued.
“You called me because you forgot how long chicken lasts in the refrigerator,” you reminded him.
Robby stopped at the bottom step and turned toward you.
“It smelled fine,” he defended.
“It was gray,” you said.
“That doesn’t automatically mean bad,” Robby replied.
“It was chicken, Michael,” you emphasized.
Robby pointed one finger at you.
“Do not use my government name before we’ve even unpacked,” he warned.
You smiled and pulled the suitcase toward the porch.
The front screen door stood open behind him.
You stopped.
It had always scraped against the porch floor, usually requiring one hard pull and a carefully placed shoulder to open. Now it hung straight in the frame.
“You fixed the door?” you asked.
Robby glanced back at it.
“No,” he answered.
You looked along the porch.
Several of the loose boards had been replaced. The steps no longer tilted beneath Robby’s weight, and the path leading around the side of the cabin had been cleared of the branches that had fallen during the spring.
“The railing too?” you asked.
Robby climbed the first step.
“Jack’s been here since Monday,” he explained.
Your hand tightened around the suitcase handle.
You tried to make the reaction invisible.
Robby looked back at you.
It had not been invisible.
“Don’t,” he warned.
You frowned at him.
“Don’t what?” you asked.
Robby shifted the grocery box against his chest.
“Whatever your face just did,” he answered.
“My face didn’t do anything,” you argued.
Robby stared at you.
“You’re nineteen now,” he said. “This has to stop eventually.”
You pulled the suitcase toward the porch.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you replied.
“You’ve known exactly what I’m talking about since you were sixteen,” Robby said.
“I don’t have a crush on Jack,” you said, passing him on the steps.
Robby followed you onto the porch.
“You asked whether he was coming before you agreed to spend the summer here,” he reminded you.
“I asked who was staying at the cabin,” you argued.
“You asked about Jack specifically,” Robby countered.
“Because you two are attached at the hip,” you said.
“We are not,” Robby replied, pushing the screen door open with his shoulder.
“You study together even though he isn’t in school yet,” you reminded him.
“He wants to be prepared,” Robby said.
“He wants free tutoring,” you corrected.
Robby stepped into the cabin.
“Same difference,” he replied.
You followed him inside as he placed the grocery box on the small kitchen table.
The cabin had not changed much.
The kitchen still occupied one corner of the main room, its cabinets painted the same dull cream they had been for years. The living room held an old plaid couch and two mismatched chairs facing the wall of windows overlooking the lake.
Sunlight spilled across the worn wooden floor.
A hallway beside the kitchen led to the two small bedrooms and the bathroom. Through the living room, the screened porch stretched across the back of the cabin, its door propped open to let in the breeze.
A dark duffel bag sat beside the porch futon.
A pair of work boots had been lined neatly beneath the small table beside it.
Jack’s paperback lay facedown on one of the cushions.
You looked toward the porch.
“He’s sleeping out there?” you asked.
Robby began unloading cans from the grocery box.
“When the weather’s good,” he answered.
“And when it isn’t?” you asked.
Robby nodded toward the faded couch.
“That pulls out,” he explained.
You looked at the cushions.
“That thing has a mattress?” you asked.
“Technically,” Robby replied.
“You invited someone to sleep on that?” you questioned.
“He volunteered,” Robby said.
“Why?” you asked.
Robby set a jar of pasta sauce on the counter.
“He likes the porch,” he answered.
You looked through the screens toward the water.
The futon faced the lake. A standing fan occupied one corner, and several clean work shirts hung over the back of a chair beside the screen door.
It already looked like Jack’s space.
Not temporary. Not as though he had come up for a weekend.
He was living here.
With you.
For the entire summer.
Robby opened another grocery sack.
“You’re doing it again,” he said.
You turned toward him. “Doing what?”
“Thinking too loudly,” Robby answered.
You picked up a box of cereal.
“I’m wondering why you bought this,” you said.
Robby looked at the brightly colored cartoon printed across the front.
“It was on sale,” he explained.
“You’re twenty-four,” you pointed out.
“I’m saving for medical school,” Robby replied.
“That is not a nutritional defense,” you said.
Before Robby could answer, the sharp strike of a hammer sounded from behind the cabin.
You looked toward the open porch door.
Another strike followed. Then came the scrape of wood against wood.
Robby continued unpacking.
“He’s fixing the railing by the dock,” he explained.
“Jack?” you asked.
Robby looked toward you.
“No, the other man living on our porch,” he replied.
You ignored him and crossed the living room.
The screened porch was several degrees cooler than the rest of the cabin. Lake air moved through the mesh walls, carrying the sound of water against the shore.
You pushed through the outer door and stepped onto the narrow deck.
The hammering stopped. Footsteps sounded below.
Then Jack came around the side of the cabin.
He was shirtless.
Faded work pants sat low on his hips, one knee streaked with dirt. His dark curls were damp from the heat and flattened slightly where he had pushed his hand through them. A hammer hung loosely from one hand, and his discarded gray T-shirt had been tucked through the back of his waistband.
The summer had already begun settling into his skin, darkening his shoulders and the bridge of his nose.
You had spent most of your first year of college convincing yourself that your crush on Jack Abbot had been a teenage affliction.
It returned before he reached the porch.
Jack looked up.
His steps slowed.
For one quiet second, he simply stared at you.
Not through you. Not past you toward Robby.
At you.
His eyes moved over your face before dipping briefly toward the rest of you. The look was quick enough to remain polite, but not quick enough to miss.
Something shifted low in your stomach.
Jack stopped at the bottom of the steps. His mouth curved.
“Hey, Robinavitch,” he greeted.
You tightened your fingers around the porch railing.
“Hey, Abbot,” you replied.
Jack rested the hammer against his shoulder.
“When did you get here?” he asked.
“About five minutes ago,” you answered.
Jack glanced toward the open door behind you.
“And Robby already made you unload the car?” he asked.
“He’s very committed to traditional gender roles when boxes are heavy,” you explained.
Robby’s voice carried from inside the cabin.
“I can hear you,” he called.
Jack looked past you.
“That sounds like a personal problem,” he called back.
Robby appeared in the porch doorway.
His gaze moved from you to Jack. Then down to Jack’s bare chest. Then back to you.
Robby closed his eyes.
“No,” he said.
Jack frowned at him. “No what?”
Robby opened his eyes and pointed toward him.
“Put a shirt on,” he ordered.
Jack looked down at himself.
“It’s ninety degrees,” he replied.
“I don’t care,” Robby said.
You folded your arms.
“He’s working outside,” you pointed out.
Robby turned toward you.
“You stay out of this,” he told you.
Jack’s eyebrows lifted.
“She’s been here five minutes,” he observed.
Robby looked between the two of you.
“That is already five minutes too long,” he replied.
You stared at your brother.
“You are being incredibly weird,” you said.
Robby stepped onto the porch.
“I’m preventing an incident,” he explained.
Jack lowered the hammer.
“What incident?” Jack asked.
Robby looked toward you.
“She once walked into a door because you took your shirt off,” Robby answered.
You pointed toward him.
“I was sixteen,” you argued.
Robby folded his arms.
“And the door was visible,” he replied.
Jack’s mouth twitched.
You looked toward him.
“Don’t encourage him,” you warned.
“I haven’t said anything,” Jack replied.
“You’re smiling,” you accused.
Jack held your gaze.
“I’m happy to see you,” he said.
The words came easily. Too easily.
Your pulse stumbled.
Robby looked toward the ceiling of the porch as though requesting patience from a higher power.
Jack glanced toward your suitcase near the front door.
“You need help bringing things in?” he asked.
“I can carry my own bags,” you replied.
Jack stepped onto the first stair.
“I know,” he said.
He passed close enough that his shoulder nearly brushed yours. You caught the faint scent of lake water, cut wood, and sweat. Jack reached the porch and looked down at you. Up close, he seemed broader than you remembered.
Or maybe you had simply never allowed yourself to notice before.
He nodded toward the cabin.
“Show me which bags are yours,” he said.
Robby made a strangled sound behind you.
Jack looked toward him.
“What?” he asked.
Robby pointed toward Jack’s discarded shirt.
“Put that on before you say another sentence,” he ordered.
Jack pulled it from his waistband.
“You’ve gotten strange,” he observed.
“You’ve gotten shirtless,” Robby replied.
“It’s summer,” Jack pointed out.
“It’s my sister,” Robby countered.
You covered your face with one hand.
Jack stared at Robby. Then his gaze shifted toward you again. His smile returned, quieter this time.
“Glad you’re here, Robinavitch,” he said.
You lowered your hand.
The lake glittered behind him. The porch screens hummed faintly in the breeze. Somewhere inside, Robby muttered under his breath about regretting the entire arrangement.
You looked at Jack.
“Thanks,” you replied.
You had been there less than ten minutes.
You were already in trouble.
By the end of the afternoon, your clothes had been folded into the narrow dresser in your childhood bedroom, Robby’s textbooks had consumed half the kitchen table, and Jack had repaired another two boards along the dock.
He had also remained shirtless.
Robby had complained three more times.
Jack had ignored him three more times.
Dinner came from a pot of pasta balanced between Robby’s flashcards and a stack of unopened mail their father had left on the counter.
Jack sat across from you, one arm resting along the back of his chair. He had finally put on a faded T-shirt, although the sleeves had been cut away so thoroughly that Robby’s efforts felt largely symbolic.
Robby stabbed his fork into his pasta.
“Grounds starts at five tomorrow,” Robby told Jack.
Jack reached for the parmesan.
“Four-thirty,” Jack corrected. “We’re finishing the back nine before the members come in this weekend.”
You looked toward him.
“You start work at four-thirty in the morning?” you asked.
Jack shook parmesan over his plate.
“I start regretting my choices at four-thirty,” Jack clarified. “Work starts at five.”
Robby pushed one of his textbooks aside to make room for his glass.
“He volunteered for it,” Robby told you.
Jack looked toward him.
“I volunteered for a paycheck,” Jack corrected.
You rested your forearms against the table.
“How long have you been working there?” you asked.
Jack set the parmesan between you.
“Since Monday,” Jack answered. “They bring grounds in early to get everything ready.”
Robby gestured vaguely toward the lake with his fork.
“He’s been coming back here and fixing this place after every shift,” Robby explained.
Jack glanced toward the loose cabinet hinge beside the sink.
“Someone had to,” Jack replied.
Robby pointed his fork toward him.
“You’re supposed to be resting,” Robby reminded him.
Jack looked at the anatomy book beside Robby’s elbow.
“You brought homework on vacation,” Jack pointed out.
Robby straightened in his chair.
“I’m not on vacation,” Robby argued. “I’m working.”
Jack leaned back.
“You make drinks beside a lake,” Jack said.
Robby narrowed his eyes.
“You cut grass beside the same lake,” Robby countered.
Jack lifted one shoulder.
“I also fix things,” Jack replied.
You smiled into your glass.
“Is this what the last three days have been like?” you asked.
Jack turned his attention toward you.
“Quiet, mostly,” Jack answered.
Robby leaned back in his chair.
“And now she’s here,” Robby added.
You pointed your fork at him.
“You invited me,” you reminded him.
Robby looked toward Jack.
“I’m beginning to question several of my decisions,” Robby said.
Jack’s mouth curved.
You caught the expression before he lowered his gaze to his plate.
The three of you ate for another moment while the last sunlight stretched across the kitchen floor.
You looked at Jack again.
“What are you doing after summer?” you asked.
Jack’s fork paused against his plate.
Robby’s attention shifted toward him.
Jack set the fork down.
“I leave for basic training in August,” Jack answered.
You stared at him.
“You enlisted?” you asked.
Jack nodded once.
“A few months ago,” Jack replied.
The answer should not have surprised you. Jack had been working since high school, taking whatever jobs he could find while trying to decide how to afford the future he wanted.
Still, the thought of him leaving settled heavily in your chest.
“For how long?” you asked.
Jack leaned back in his chair.
“Basic is a few months,” Jack explained. “After that, it depends where they send me.”
You looked down at your plate.
“And then medical school?” you asked.
Jack rubbed his thumb along the edge of his fork.
“That’s the plan,” Jack answered.
Robby reached for his glass.
“The Army will help pay for it,” Robby explained.
Jack glanced toward him.
“If I survive basic without punching anyone,” Jack added.
Robby took a drink.
“That remains a significant concern,” Robby replied.
You looked back at Jack.
“When were you going to tell me?” you asked.
Jack held your gaze.
“I just did,” Jack answered.
You frowned at him.
“You know what I mean,” you said.
Jack’s expression softened.
“I haven’t seen you since Christmas, Robinavitch,” Jack reminded you.
The quiet way he said your name made it difficult to stay irritated.
You lowered your eyes to your plate.
“Well, now you’re stuck with me all summer,” you said.
Jack watched you for one long beat.
“There are worse things,” Jack replied.
Robby dropped his fork against his plate.
The metal struck the ceramic with a sharp clatter.
You looked toward him.
“What?” you asked.
Robby reached for the fallen fork.
“Nothing,” Robby muttered. “I’m just realizing how long summer is.”
By ten the next morning, you had learned three things about being the country club’s newest beverage-cart girl.
The cart pulled sharply to the left.
The club polo trapped heat like punishment.
And the little white tennis skirt earned significantly better tips than the khaki shorts folded inside your locker.
You had just finished restocking the cooler when the beverage manager handed you a cash box and pointed toward the course.
“Follow the paved path, stay clear of the greens, and check in after the ninth hole,” she instructed. “The grounds crew is still finishing a few areas, so listen if they tell you not to drive somewhere.”
You slid your sunglasses onto your face.
“Understood,” you replied.
Ten minutes later, you turned onto the path beside the fourth fairway and found Jack waiting near a maintenance cart.
His work shirt was already damp at the collar. Dirt marked his forearms, and a shovel rested against one shoulder.
Jack’s gaze found you first.
Then it dropped to the tennis skirt.
The beverage cart veered toward the grass.
You corrected the wheel sharply.
Jack’s mouth curved.
You stopped beside him and folded your arms over the steering wheel.
“Not one word,” you warned.
Jack rested one hand against the roof of the cart.
“I didn’t say anything,” Jack replied.
“You were about to,” you accused.
Jack looked down at the tires.
“You’re driving crooked,” Jack observed.
You tightened your hands around the steering wheel.
“It pulls to the left,” you insisted.
Jack lifted his eyes to yours.
“Maybe you got distracted,” Jack suggested.
You stared at him.
Jack’s smile deepened.
The summer had officially begun.
You reached into the cooler and pulled out a bottle of water.
“Do you want one?” you asked.
Jack shifted the shovel against his shoulder.
“Are you offering?” Jack asked.
You held the bottle against your chest.
“You have money,” you pointed out.
Jack rested one forearm against the roof of the cart.
“You’re charging the grounds crew?” Jack asked.
You looked toward the maintenance cart behind him.
“Do I get free rides?” you asked.
Jack glanced at the empty passenger seat.
“Maybe,” Jack replied.
You extended the bottle toward him.
“Then maybe this is free,” you said.
Jack reached for it. His fingers closed around yours instead.
The contact lasted only a second.
It still sent a warm jolt up your arm.
Jack felt it too.
You knew because his eyes lifted sharply to yours.
Neither of you moved.
A groundskeeper shouted Jack’s name from farther down the fairway. Jack released your hand.
“Coming,” Jack called over his shoulder.
You pulled your arm back into the cart. Jack twisted the cap from the bottle.
“Thanks, Robinavitch,” Jack said.
You reached for the steering wheel.
“You owe me,” you told him.
Jack took a drink.
“I’ll think of something,” Jack promised.
You drove away before he could see the effect that had on you.
The cart still pulled to the left.
That was the only reason you nearly clipped the edge of the path.
It had nothing to do with Jack watching you leave.
At least, that was what you told yourself.
By the end of your first week, you had learned the route well enough to drive it without thinking.
You had also learned exactly where Jack’s crew would be working each morning.
He was usually somewhere between the fourth and seventh holes when you made your first round. By the second, he had dirt on his shirt and sweat at his temples. By the third, he was hungry enough to accept whatever sandwich you had managed to steal from the clubhouse kitchen.
You never admitted that you began packing an extra one.
Jack never asked why you always had his favorite.
On Friday afternoon, you found him kneeling beside a sprinkler head near the sixth green.
His sleeves were rolled above his forearms, and the back of his work shirt had darkened beneath the afternoon sun.
You slowed beside him.
Jack looked up at the sound of the engine.
His gaze moved over you slowly enough to make the heat feel worse.
“You’re late,” Jack said.
You stopped the cart beside him.
“You’re not on my schedule,” you reminded him.
Jack sat back on his heels.
“You came through here at one-fifteen yesterday,” Jack said.
You checked the small watch on your wrist.
“It’s one-twenty,” you pointed out.
Jack looked at you.
“Late,” Jack repeated.
You opened the cooler.
“I could keep driving,” you warned.
Jack stood. Water darkened the knees of his work pants, and a smear of soil crossed one side of his jaw.
“You won’t,” Jack said.
You pulled out a bottle of sports drink.
“You sound confident,” you observed.
Jack stepped closer to the cart. His faded work shirt clung slightly across his chest, darkened by the afternoon heat. Dirt streaked his forearms beneath the rolled sleeves.
“You packed me lunch,” Jack replied.
You glanced toward the wrapped sandwich beside the cash box.
“That could be for anyone,” you argued.
Jack reached past you and picked it up. His arm brushed yours.
“You hate turkey,” Jack said.
You looked at him.
“You remember that?” you asked.
Jack’s expression changed. The teasing softened into something warmer.
“I remember things about you,” Jack answered.
Your hand tightened around the bottle.
For one dangerous second, neither of you looked away.
A golf cart approached along the path behind you.
The man driving it slowed when he saw you. He was young for a club member, probably not much older than Jack, with expensive sunglasses and the kind of confidence that came from never being told no.
“There she is,” the golfer called. “I was starting to think you were avoiding us.”
You turned toward him.
“I’m making my rounds,” you explained.
The golfer rested one arm across the steering wheel.
“You could make an extra stop at the clubhouse when we finish,” he suggested.
Jack went still beside you.
You had already dealt with three versions of this conversation that morning. You gave the golfer the same polite smile you had given the others.
“I’ll make sure the bar knows you’re coming,” you replied.
The golfer grinned. “I was thinking you could join me,” he clarified.
Jack stepped closer to the beverage cart.
“She’s working,” Jack said.
The golfer looked toward him.
“I wasn’t talking to you,” the golfer replied.
Jack folded his arms across his chest. “I noticed.”
You looked between them.
“I can handle it, Jack,” you told him.
Jack kept his attention on the golfer.
“I know,” Jack replied.
The golfer glanced at the tools scattered beside the sprinkler.
“You should probably get back to the grass,” he told Jack.
Jack’s jaw tightened.
You reached over and placed one hand against his forearm. The muscle shifted beneath your palm. Jack looked down at your hand. Then he looked at you.
“I’m fine,” you assured him.
Jack held your gaze for another beat.
“All right,” Jack said.
You turned back toward the golfer.
“I’m not interested,” you told him.
The golfer lifted both hands from the wheel.
“Worth a try,” he replied.
He drove away.
You watched until his cart disappeared around the bend. Then you looked toward Jack.
“You scared off a paying customer,” you said.
Jack picked up the sandwich.
“He’ll live,” Jack replied.
“You were glaring at him,” you accused.
Jack peeled back the paper around his lunch.
“He was bothering you,” Jack said.
“I was handling it,” you reminded him.
Jack looked at you.
“I know,” Jack repeated.
You folded your arms over the steering wheel.
“You do that for every beverage-cart girl?” you asked.
Jack took another bite of the sandwich.
“Do what?” Jack asked.
You tipped your head toward the disappearing golf cart.
“Scare off anyone who asks her out,” you clarified.
Jack looked down at the sandwich.
“He wasn’t taking the hint,” Jack replied.
You smiled.
“Was that bothering me,” you asked, “or was it bothering you?”
Jack pointed the sandwich toward the path.
“You have other customers,” Jack reminded you.
You started the cart.
“You’re jealous,” you said.
Jack’s eyes narrowed slightly.
“You’re Robby’s sister,” Jack replied.
You leaned one elbow against the steering wheel.
“That wasn’t a denial,” you pointed out.
Jack stared at you.
You smiled and pressed the accelerator.
This time, when you drove away, the cart stayed perfectly centered on the path.
By the time you reached the next hole, your pulse still had not settled.
Neither had Jack’s.
You knew because when you glanced back, he was standing exactly where you had left him.
Still holding the sandwich.
Still watching you.
It should have embarrassed you.
Instead, you smiled for the rest of your route.
Over the next few days, the sixth hole quietly became your longest stop.
Jack began appearing beside the path before you reached it, usually with some excuse about needing water or checking the cart’s unreliable front tire. You started keeping an extra sandwich beside the cash box without admitting who it was for.
Neither of you mentioned the golfer again.
You did not have to.
Jack watched every cart that slowed beside you.
You watched for him around every bend.
By Friday, you knew what time his crew reached the back nine.
Jack knew when you made your final round.
Robby knew neither of those things.
You preferred to keep it that way.
That afternoon, you pulled alongside the maintenance cart and found Jack alone, loading tools into the back.
Jack glanced toward the beverage cart.
“You’re almost done,” Jack observed.
You rested your arms across the steering wheel.
“You memorized my schedule?” you asked.
Jack placed a wrench inside the toolbox.
“You drive past me four times a day,” Jack replied.
“That wasn’t my question,” you pointed out.
Jack closed the toolbox and looked at you.
“You’re almost done,” Jack repeated.
You smiled despite yourself.
“In twenty minutes,” you answered.
Jack leaned one hand against the side of your cart.
“Robby closes tonight,” Jack said.
“I know,” you replied.
Jack held your gaze.
“I can take you back,” Jack offered.
You looked down at the cash box and straightened the bills inside it.
“You could leave when your shift ends,” you said.
Jack’s fingers tapped once against the cart.
“I could,” Jack agreed.
You lifted your eyes to his.
“But you’re going to wait?” you asked.
Jack’s mouth curved.
“Looks that way,” Jack replied.
You pressed your lips together, trying to hide your smile.
“You’ll be waiting twenty minutes,” you warned.
Jack picked up the toolbox.
“I know,” Jack said. “I’ll be out front.”
You pressed the accelerator before your smile could become humiliating.
Twenty minutes later, you stepped through the employee entrance and found Jack waiting beside the Jeep.
He had showered.
That was the first thing you noticed.
His grounds-crew shirt was gone, replaced by a faded gray T-shirt and clean jeans. His dark curls were still damp, drying unevenly in the evening heat.
Jack pushed away from the driver’s door when he saw you.
“Ready?” Jack asked.
You adjusted the strap of your bag over your shoulder.
“You cleaned up,” you observed.
Jack glanced down at himself.
“I was covered in dirt,” Jack explained.
You looked at his damp hair.
“You washed your hair,” you pointed out.
Jack opened the passenger door.
“It was also covered in dirt,” Jack replied.
You tried not to smile as you stepped closer.
“Very thorough,” you said.
Jack rested one arm along the top of the open door.
“I take hygiene seriously,” Jack told you.
You climbed into the Jeep and placed your bag at your feet.
“I’m learning so much about you,” you replied.
Jack’s mouth curved.
He closed your door, walked around the hood, and climbed behind the wheel.
The Jeep rolled away from the country club with the windows down and warm evening air moving through the open cabin.
You settled into the passenger seat as Jack turned onto the familiar road toward the cabin.
For several minutes, neither of you said much.
Jack drove one-handed, his wrist loose over the steering wheel.
You tried not to notice his forearm.
You failed.
Jack reached the intersection that led back to the cabin.
Then he drove straight past it.
You looked over your shoulder at the disappearing turn.
“You missed it,” you told him.
Jack kept his attention on the road.
“I know,” Jack replied.
You turned toward him.
“Where are we going?” you asked.
Jack shifted his hand along the steering wheel.
“There’s a carnival at the boardwalk,” Jack explained. “I thought we could get something to eat.”
You stared at him for a moment.
“The carnival?” you repeated.
Jack glanced toward you.
“Unless you’d rather go back and wait for Robby to bring home bar food,” Jack added.
You felt warmth rise into your cheeks.
“The carnival sounds better,” you decided.
Jack’s gaze lingered on your face before returning to the road.
“Good,” Jack said.
You looked through the windshield before he could see your smile deepen.
Neither of you called it a date.
Jack had not asked you on one.
You had not agreed to one.
But he had showered, changed his clothes, waited for your shift to end, and driven straight past the turn home.
It was a date.
And you were already wondering whether he planned to kiss you.
Summary: Smurf finds the soft place and presses. Pope hears one version. You hear another. But after work, you come back anyway.
Warnings: canon-typical Cody family tension, Smurf being manipulative, emotional manipulation, implied intimidation, anxiety, Pope struggling with self-worth, minor references to family/criminal pressure, and a child being caught in adult tension.
Author’s Note: Chapter ten is where Smurf starts to understand what you mean to Pope and Lena, and naturally she handles that in the healthiest possible way. Which is to say, not at all. This one is tense, soft, mean in places, and very much about the difference between leaving and leaving forever.
Not your alarm. Not traffic outside your apartment. Not the radiator knocking in the wall or someone’s door shutting too hard down the hall.
The ocean.
Low and steady beneath the house. For a second, you did not know where you were. Then you felt the weight across your shoulders. An arm. Warm. Heavy. Still.
Your eyes opened slowly. The living room was gray with morning. The TV was dark. The blanket had slipped halfway off your lap. Your cheek was pressed against Pope’s chest.
His shirt was wrinkled beneath your hand. His bandaged knuckles rested near your hip, his fingers loose against the blanket like he had finally fallen asleep before he could decide not to. You stayed still.
Because his arm was around you, and his breathing was slow beneath your ear, and for one strange, fragile second, the night before felt like something the house had swallowed whole and kept quiet for you. Then Pope moved. Not much.
A shift of his shoulder. A deeper breath. His arm tightened around you before he was fully awake. Reflex. Panic. Protection. You lifted your head.
“Hey,” you whispered.
Pope’s eyes opened. For half a second, he did not know where he was either. You watched it happen.
The sleep leaving. The room returning. The couch. The blanket. You. His arm around you. His body went still. Then his eyes moved past you. Toward the hall.
“Lena,” Pope said.
His voice was rough with sleep.
“She’s okay,” you whispered.
Pope looked back at you. You did not know that for sure. Not yet. But the house was quiet. The hall light was still on. No crying. No small feet. No door opening. Pope swallowed.
His arm loosened like he had just realized he was holding you. You felt him start to pull away. You lifted your head and looked at him.
Pope looked back. Still half asleep. Already afraid. You did not say anything. You only settled against him again. Slow. Careful.
Pope’s arm stayed loose around you. But it stayed. The front door was locked. Your bag sat beside the couch. The kitchen waited in the soft gray light, dish towel folded over the sink where you had left it.
For one breath, no one asked anything of him. Then Lena’s door creaked. Pope sat up so fast the blanket slid to the floor.
You sat up too. Lena stood in the hallway in her pajamas, hair wild from sleep, Soup tucked under one arm. Bunny hung from her other hand by one soft ear.
She looked at Pope. Then at you. Then at the couch. Her face was still puffy with sleep.
“You stayed,” Lena said.
Your chest tightened. Pope did not answer right away. Like the words had touched something sore.
You pushed the blanket down from your lap and sat a little straighter.
“I did,” you said.
Lena looked at Pope.
“You came back,” Lena said.
Pope’s face changed. Barely. But you saw it.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
Lena stood there for another second. Then she walked into the living room and climbed onto the couch between you like that was where the morning belonged. Pope shifted back to make room.
You lifted the blanket before thinking. Lena tucked herself under it, Soup pressed to her stomach, Bunny trapped between her knees and the cushion. For a little while, no one moved.
Pope’s arm stayed along the back of the couch. Not around you anymore. Not exactly.
But close enough that his hand brushed your shoulder if either of you shifted wrong. You did not shift away. The morning light softened the living room.
Made it look different than it had the night before. Less like a place that had almost broken. More like a place that had survived.
Lena leaned heavier against Pope’s side. Then her head tipped against your arm too. You looked down at her. Her eyes were half closed again.
“You hungry?” you asked softly.
Lena shook her head.
“No,” Lena mumbled.
Pope looked at her.
“You have to eat,” Pope said.
“Later,” Lena said.
Pope’s mouth tightened like he wanted to argue. You glanced at him.
“Toast later?” you asked.
Lena thought about it.
“With butter?” Lena asked.
“With butter,” you said.
“And cinnamon?” Lena asked.
You looked at Pope. Pope’s eyes moved to you. For half a second, the room almost felt normal. Then he looked back at Lena.
“Yeah,” Pope said. “Cinnamon.”
Lena accepted that by closing her eyes again. Your chest warmed. Then you saw the clock on the wall.
The warmth thinned. You sat up a little. Pope noticed immediately.
“What?” Pope asked.
“I have work,” you said.
His face changed. Not much. Just enough. Like he had forgotten the outside world existed and hated it for coming back. You looked toward your bag beside the couch.
“I have to go home and change first,” you said.
Lena’s eyes opened.
“You’re leaving?” Lena asked.
Your heart pulled tight.
“Soon,” you said.
Lena sat up more fully, Soup slipping against the blanket.
“But you stayed,” Lena said.
“I did,” you said. “And I’m really glad I did.”
Lena looked at Pope.
“Is she coming back?” Lena asked.
Pope’s jaw flexed. You answered before the silence could scare her.
“Yes,” you said.
Lena looked back at you.
“When?” Lena asked.
You smiled gently.
“I work today,” you said. “But I can come by after, if Uncle Pope says it’s okay.”
Lena turned to Pope again. Pope looked at you. There was something careful in his face now.
Something from last night still there under the morning. His eyes dropped to your mouth for half a second. Then to your hand near Lena’s blanket. Then back to your face.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
The word was quiet. Lena nodded like that settled it.
“After work,” Lena said.
“After work,” you promised.
Pope heard the word promise even though you had not said it. It moved through him anyway. His phone buzzed on the coffee table.
All three of you looked at it. Craig. Pope did not pick it up. The phone went silent. Then buzzed again.
Craig. Lena’s shoulders tightened. You saw it. So did Pope. He reached for the phone and turned it face down.
“Eat first,” Pope said.
Lena looked at him.
“Is Grandma Smurf calling?” Lena asked.
Pope went still. The house changed around the question. Not loudly. Not enough for Lena to understand what she had done. But you felt it.
Pope’s eyes moved to yours. Then away.
“No,” Pope said.
It was not quite a lie. Not quite enough truth. Lena looked down at Soup.
“Are we going there?” Lena asked.
Pope did not answer fast enough. Your chest tightened. Lena already knew. Not the details. Not the why. But the shape of the day. The pull of that house. The way everyone eventually had to go where Smurf wanted them. Pope picked up his phone.
The screen lit again in his hand. This time, it was Deran. Pope stared at it. Then answered.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
You could hear Deran’s voice on the other end, low and faint. Not the words. Just the tone. Pope’s jaw tightened. Lena watched him. You watched Lena.
Pope looked toward the kitchen. Then toward the hall. Then at you.
“I know,” Pope said into the phone.
A pause.
Then, sharper, “I said I know.”
Lena pressed Soup closer. You shifted your hand under the blanket and touched her knee lightly. Lena leaned into it.
Pope saw. His expression flickered. Then closed again.
“I’ll bring her,” Pope said.
Your stomach dropped. He hung up. No one spoke for a second. Lena looked at him.
“We have to go to Grandma Smurf’s?” Lena asked.
Pope rubbed one hand over his mouth. His bandaged knuckles flashed white in the morning light.
“Just for a little while,” Pope said.
Lena’s face fell.
“But she stayed,” Lena said.
Pope looked at her. Then at you. The sentence landed hard because all of you knew who she meant. You were here. The night had made room for you. And still, morning had come with somewhere else to be.
“I have work,” you said softly.
Lena looked at you.
“I know,” Lena said.
She did not sound angry. That was worse. She sounded like a child trying to understand the rules of adults.
Pope stood. The blanket slid from his legs.
“Breakfast,” Pope said.
His voice had gone practical. Too practical. Like if he made toast, if he found shoes, if he packed Lena’s bag, then none of this would have to be felt all at once. You stood too.
Pope looked at you immediately.
“You don’t have to—” Pope said.
“I know,” you said.
He stopped. You folded the blanket and laid it over the back of the couch. Lena watched you do it. Then you crouched in front of her.
“Hey,” you said.
Lena looked at you.
“I’ll see you after work,” you said.
Lena held Soup tighter.
“At this house?” Lena asked.
You glanced up at Pope. His face was unreadable. But his eyes were not. You looked back at Lena.
“If Uncle Pope says yes,” you said.
Lena turned to him. Pope swallowed.
“Yeah,” Pope said. “This house.”
Lena nodded. Then, suddenly, she leaned forward and hugged you. You froze for only half a second. Then your arms came around her carefully. Soup pressed between you. Bunny bumped against your side. Lena’s voice was small near your shoulder.
“You didn’t go before morning,” Lena said.
Your throat tightened.
“No,” you whispered. “I didn’t.”
Pope looked away. Toward the kitchen. Toward the sink. Toward anywhere that was not you holding Lena on his couch like it was the easiest thing in the world and the most dangerous thing he had ever let happen.
Lena pulled back first. You tucked a piece of hair away from her cheek.
“Toast,” you said softly.
“With cinnamon,” Lena reminded you.
“With cinnamon,” you said.
Pope moved toward the kitchen. You followed only far enough to grab your bag from beside the couch. He noticed.
His eyes dropped to it. Then to you.
“I can drive you,” Pope said.
“You have to take Lena,” you said.
“I can do both,” Pope said.
His voice was clipped. Too quick. Like he needed one more task that kept you inside his reach. You shook your head gently.
“I can get home,” you said.
Pope’s mouth tightened. He did not like it. You knew he did not like it. But he had Lena to get ready. And Smurf waiting.
And a phone that had not stopped pulling at him since the night before. You stepped closer, keeping your voice low enough that Lena would not hear.
“I’ll text you when I get to work,” you said.
Pope looked at you. Something moved in his face. That first night, in reverse.
Text when you’re home. Now you offering him the same kind of proof. A small way to say: I left, but I am not gone.
Pope nodded once.
“Okay,” Pope said.
You held his eyes for one second longer. Then you glanced toward Lena, who was dragging the blanket off the couch again to wrap around herself. Your mouth softened.
Pope watched that too. Watched you see Lena. Watched Lena look up when she felt your attention. Watched the line between you both stretch across his living room like something visible. Something Smurf would see if she ever stood in the doorway long enough.
His phone buzzed again. Pope did not look at it. You did. Then back at him. The morning had fully arrived now.
Work. Smurf. Lena’s shoes. Toast. Leaving. All of it pressing into the house that had kept one night quiet.
You picked up your bag. This time, he did not tell you to go. This time, you did not ask him to tell Lena goodbye.
You opened the door yourself. The morning air came in cool and bright. You looked back once.
Lena stood by the couch with Soup under one arm and Bunny in the other. Pope stood between the kitchen and living room, still in yesterday’s clothes, his hair sleep-mussed, his bandaged hand curled at his side. You smiled a little.
Not enough to make it easy. Enough to mean it.
“I’ll see you after work,” you said.
Lena nodded. Pope did too. One sharp little movement. Like it cost him. You did not leave yet.
You closed the door behind you and stepped back inside. First to Lena. You crouched in front of her.
“Cinnamon toast,” you said softly.
Lena nodded again. “I’ll see you after work.”
“After work,” you promised.
Then you stood. Pope watched you come closer. His body went still before you even reached him.
You did not touch his hand. Not with Lena watching. Not with the morning already pulling him somewhere else.
You only leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. Soft. Brief. Careful enough to look like goodbye. Tender enough that he felt it everywhere.
Pope did not move. Not until you pulled back. Then his eyes found yours.
For half a second, the whole night was there again. The kitchen. Your hand on his wrist.
The door. Don’t go. Stay. Please. You held his gaze.
“I’ll text you,” you said quietly.
Pope swallowed.
“Okay,” Pope said.
You moved back toward the door and stepped out into the morning sun. The door closed behind you. Pope stood there for a second, listening to your footsteps fade from the porch.
Lena looked up at him.
“She kissed you,” Lena said.
Pope’s eyes stayed on the door.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
Lena considered that.
“On the cheek,” Lena said.
Pope looked down at her.
“Yeah,” Pope said again.
Lena hugged Soup closer.
“That’s allowed,” Lena said.
Pope’s throat worked. He looked back at the closed door.
“Yeah,” Pope said quietly. “It is.”
Then his phone buzzed again. The sound cut through the room. Pope looked at the screen.
Craig. This time, he answered.
“What?” Pope said.
Craig’s voice came loud enough through the phone for Lena to look over. Pope turned away from her. His jaw tightened.
“Yeah,” Pope said. “We’re coming.”
Smurf’s house was too bright. That was the first thing Pope noticed when he pulled into the driveway. Sun on the windows.
Blue sky over the roof. Lena sat quietly in the back seat. Soup was tucked under one arm. Bunny sat beside her, buckled in because she had insisted. Pope turned the engine off.
For a second, neither of them moved. Then Lena looked at him in the rearview mirror.
“How long?” Lena asked.
Pope’s hand tightened around the keys.
“Not long,” Pope said.
Lena looked toward the house.
“That’s what you said last time,” Lena said.
Pope looked back at her. Her face was serious. Not accusing. Just remembering. That was worse.
“I know,” Pope said.
Lena pressed Soup closer to her chest.
“Do I have to go in?” Lena asked.
Pope’s jaw flexed. He wanted to say no. Wanted to put the truck in reverse. Wanted to drive back to the beach house, lock the door, turn his phone off, make cinnamon toast, and wait for your text. Instead, he looked at the open front door.
Smurf was already moving around somewhere inside. Craig’s bike was in the drive. Deran’s truck was parked crooked near the curb. There was a job. There was always a job.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
Lena looked down at Bunny. Pope opened his door. Then hers.
He helped her out, even though she did not need help, and let her take Bunny in one hand and Soup in the other. She stood beside the truck and looked smaller than she had at the beach house. Pope hated that.
“Stay by me,” Pope said.
Lena nodded. They walked up the path together. Smurf appeared in the doorway before they reached the porch.
“There she is,” Smurf said.
Her smile spread warm and bright across her face. Too warm. Too bright.
“My girl,” Smurf said.
Lena stepped a little closer to Pope’s leg. Smurf saw it. Her smile did not move.
“Come here, baby,” Smurf said.
Lena looked up at Pope. Pope looked down at her. His throat worked.
“It’s okay,” Pope said.
It was not. Not really. But there were too many eyes already.
Lena crossed the porch slowly. Smurf bent and kissed the top of her head. Lena let her. She did not lean in. Smurf’s hand smoothed over Lena’s hair.
“You bring all your little friends today?” Smurf asked.
Lena looked at Soup.
“And Bunny,” Lena said.
Smurf smiled.
“And Bunny,” Smurf said. “Of course.”
Pope stepped into the house behind them. The smell hit him first. Coffee. Bacon. Something sweet in the oven. Smurf always made the house smell like someone was being taken care of.
That was part of it. Craig was on the couch with a bowl in his hand. Deran stood near the kitchen island with a beer he had not opened. His eyes went to Pope first. Then Lena. Then the bandage on Pope’s hand. He said nothing.
Craig looked over.
“Damn,” Craig said. “You look like shit.”
Pope stared at him. Craig lifted his spoon.
“What?” Craig asked.
“Craig,” Deran said.
Smurf’s eyes moved to Pope’s hand. Then his face. Then Lena.
“You hungry, baby?” Smurf asked Lena.
Lena looked at the kitchen. “Uncle Pope said toast.”
Smurf’s eyebrows lifted.
“Toast?” Smurf asked. “I can do better than toast.”
Lena did not answer. Pope’s jaw tightened.
“She wants toast,” Pope said.
Smurf looked at him. Then smiled.
“Then toast it is,” Smurf said.
She turned into the kitchen.
“Butter and cinnamon?” Lena asked.
Smurf paused. Pope went still. Deran looked down. Craig shoveled cereal into his mouth. Smurf turned back slowly.
“Butter and cinnamon,” Smurf repeated.
Lena nodded.
“That’s how she said it,” Lena said.
Then she used your name. The room changed. Not much. Not enough for Lena to notice.
Enough.
Pope felt Deran look at him. Pope kept his eyes on Smurf. Smurf’s smile stayed soft. She repeated your name. Carefully. Like she was testing how it felt in her mouth. Craig looked up from his bowl.
“What, that girl from the ice cream shop?” Craig asked.
Pope’s body went still. Deran’s head turned toward Craig. Too fast. Craig noticed that.
“What?” Craig asked.
Smurf looked from Craig to Pope. Something sharpened behind her eyes.
“The one who was at the house when I stopped by?” Smurf asked.
Pope did not answer. Lena looked between them.
Craig pointed his spoon toward Pope.
“She still hanging around?” Craig asked.
“Craig,” Deran said.
Craig frowned. “What? I’m asking.”
Pope looked at Craig.
“Don’t,” Pope said.
Craig lifted both hands, cereal bowl balanced in one palm.
“Jesus, man,” Craig said.
Smurf leaned against the counter. Still smiling. Still sweet.
“She watches Lena sometimes,” Pope said.
The words came out flat. Fast. Too fast. Smurf’s eyes stayed on him.
“She watches Lena,” Smurf repeated.
Pope said nothing. Lena looked down at Soup.
“She stayed,” Lena said.
Pope’s stomach dropped. Deran’s jaw tightened. Craig’s spoon stopped halfway to his mouth. Smurf turned her face toward Lena.
“She did?” Smurf asked.
Lena nodded.
“Uncle Pope had to go with Uncle Deran,” Lena said. “So she stayed with me until he came back.”
The room went quiet. Pope could hear the refrigerator hum. The small clink of Craig setting his spoon back into the bowl.
Deran did not move. Smurf looked at Pope. Only Pope.
“All night?” Smurf asked.
Pope’s face stayed blank. It had to.
“She helped,” Pope said.
Smurf’s smile softened.
“That’s nice,” Smurf said.
Pope did not blink. Lena shifted her weight beside him.
“She was on the floor,” Lena said.
Pope looked down at her. Lena looked back up at him, uncertain now. Like she knew she had said too much but did not know which part.
“She stayed until I fell asleep,” Lena said more quietly.
Pope’s chest tightened. He wanted to kneel down. Tell her she had not done anything wrong. Tell her she was not in trouble. Tell everyone in the room to stop looking at her like she had opened something. Smurf got there first.
“That was very sweet of her,” Smurf said.
Lena nodded once.
“She said she’d come back after work,” Lena said.
Craig looked at Pope.
“She works today?” Craig asked.
Pope’s eyes cut to him.
Craig blinked. “What?”
“Can we talk about the job?” Deran asked.
Smurf did not look at him. Her eyes stayed on Pope.
“What time is she off?” Smurf asked.
Pope’s jaw flexed.
“She’s a babysitter,” Pope said.
The lie sat ugly in the room. Not because it was fully untrue. Because it was nowhere near enough.
Smurf smiled.
“Of course,” Smurf said.
Lena looked confused.
“She works at Harbor Scoops,” Lena said.
Pope closed his eyes for half a second. Not because of Lena. Because every true thing in that house turned into a weapon the second Smurf heard it.
Lena’s voice got smaller.
“Right?” Lena asked.
Pope opened his eyes and looked down at her. His face softened immediately.
“Yeah,” Pope said. “Right.”
Lena relaxed a little. Smurf watched that too. The softening. The speed of it. The way Pope could go from stone to something else when Lena needed him. The way Lena looked at him like she expected him to make the room safe.
Smurf turned back toward the toaster.
“Butter and cinnamon,” Smurf said lightly. “Coming right up.”
The room started moving again. Craig went back to his cereal. Deran looked at Pope.
Pope did not look back. He could feel Smurf behind him. Could feel her adding things together.
You at the house. You staying with Lena. You leaving for work. You coming back after. Lena saying your name like you belonged somewhere in the middle of all of it. Pope’s phone buzzed in his pocket.
He pulled it out before he thought better of it. Your name lit the screen.
You: Made it to work. I’m here until 4.
Proof.
That was what it felt like. Proof that you had left and still existed somewhere he could reach. Pope stared at the words for one second too long.
Deran saw. Smurf saw. Pope locked the phone and put it back in his pocket.
Smurf set bread into the toaster.
“Everything okay, baby?” Smurf asked.
Pope looked at her.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
Smurf smiled.
“No,” Smurf said softly. “It isn’t.”
Pope did not answer. Lena stood by his side with Soup pressed to her chest and Bunny hanging from one hand. Pope put his palm lightly on the back of her head.
Smurf watched his hand. Then she looked at him again.
“That’s a lot of trust,” Smurf said.
Pope’s fingers stilled against Lena’s hair. Deran looked at Smurf. Craig looked between all of them like he was finally starting to understand he had missed something. Smurf’s smile stayed warm.
“Leaving Lena with someone like that,” Smurf said. “Someone new.”
Pope’s voice came out low.
“She’s not new to Lena,” Pope said.
Smurf’s eyes brightened. Just a little. There. She had found another piece.
“No,” Smurf said. “I guess she isn’t.”
Pope stared at her. Deran stepped closer to the counter.
“Job,” Deran said again.
This time, his voice had an edge. Smurf looked at him. Then at Pope. Then down at Lena.
“Toast first,” Smurf said.
She turned away. The conversation ended because she wanted it to. Not because it was over.
Pope looked toward the front door. For one second, he wanted to take Lena and leave. Then his phone buzzed again. Another message.
He did not check it. He knew better now. Smurf had already seen enough.
Maybe more than enough. Lena leaned lightly against his leg. Pope looked down at her.
She was watching the toaster. Waiting for cinnamon toast in a house where every soft thing had teeth. Pope rested his bandaged hand carefully on her shoulder.
Not too tight. Just enough. And across the kitchen, Smurf smiled like she had not found exactly what she had been looking for.
Lena sat at the kitchen table with her toast cut into four squares. Butter. Cinnamon. Exactly how she had asked. Craig had somehow ended up beside her, eating the corner piece she did not want while Lena explained that Soup did not like too much cinnamon.
Craig nodded like that made sense.
“Yeah,” Craig said. “Too much cinnamon is aggressive.”
Lena looked at him.
“Soup is a turtle,” Lena said.
Craig shrugged.
“Still,” Craig said.
Pope stood near the counter. Deran leaned against the island with his arms crossed. Smurf watched all of it.
The toast. The stuffed animals. The way Pope’s eyes kept moving back to Lena like he expected the room to change if he looked away too long. Then Lena looked toward the sliding doors. The pool glittered blue through the glass.
“Can Soup see the pool?” Lena asked.
Pope looked at her.
“You’re eating,” Pope said.
“I can bring toast,” Lena said.
“No,” Pope said.
Craig looked toward the pool, then back at Lena.
“I can show him,” Craig said.
Pope’s eyes cut to him. Craig lifted one hand.
“The turtle,” Craig said. “Not the toast.”
Lena slid down from the chair with Soup under one arm and Bunny in her other hand.
Craig opened the sliding door. Lena stepped outside with Soup pressed to her chest, Bunny held carefully away from the sun, as if he had delicate skin. Deran followed them out.
He paused at the door and looked back at Pope. A warning. Or an apology. Maybe both. Then he slid the door shut.
The kitchen went quiet. Too quiet. Smurf rinsed the butter knife at the sink. She did not look at Pope right away. That was how he knew it was coming.
“The girl seems sweet,” Smurf said.
Pope said nothing. Smurf set the knife in the sink.
“Innocent,” she added.
Pope’s jaw tightened.
Smurf dried her hands on a towel.
“I can see why Lena likes her,” Smurf said.
Pope looked toward the sliding door. Outside, Lena held Soup up so the turtle could look at the pool. Craig stood beside her, saying something Pope could not hear. Deran watched from a few feet back. Pope kept his eyes on Lena.
“She’s good with her,” Pope said.
Smurf smiled faintly.
“I’m sure she is,” Smurf said.
Pope looked back at her. That was the wrong thing to do. Smurf’s eyes stayed soft. Too soft.
“Girls like that like being good,” Smurf said.
Pope’s hand flexed once at his side.
“They like being the safe place,” Smurf said. “The soft place.”
Pope’s voice dropped.
“Stop,” Pope said.
Smurf tilted her head.
“I’m not saying anything bad, baby,” Smurf said.
“No,” Pope said.
Smurf stepped closer. Not enough to crowd him. Enough that he had to feel the room shrink. Pope stared at her. His face stayed blank. It had to. Smurf watched anyway.
“Girls like that think they can fix boys like you,” Smurf said.
Pope’s mouth tightened.
“Make you softer,” Smurf said. “Make you good.”
His eyes flicked toward Lena again. A mistake. Smurf saw it.
Her voice went gentler.
“She likes Lena needing her,” Smurf said. “And maybe she likes you looking at her like she’s something good, something clean.”
Pope looked back at her.
“She is,” Pope said.
The words came out before he could stop them. Smurf’s smile softened. For a second, she almost looked sad. Almost.
“Oh, baby,” Smurf said.
Pope went still. That was worse than if she had laughed.
“She might be,” Smurf said. “For now.”
Pope’s throat worked.
“But it doesn’t last,” Smurf said. “Not when it turns ugly. Not when it stops being cute.”
The kitchen went still. Through the glass, Lena held Soup toward the water while Craig pointed at one of the pool floats. Deran looked back toward the kitchen.
Like he could feel the temperature change from outside. Smurf reached out and touched Pope’s cheek with the back of her fingers. He let her because not letting her would give her too much.
“One day she’s going to look around and realize this isn’t cinnamon toast and bedtime and helping out after work,” Smurf said. “This is your life.”
Pope did not move.
“She’ll see this family,” Smurf said.
Then Smurf’s voice went softer.
“She’ll see you,” Smurf said.
Pope’s face stayed blank. But something behind it went cold. Smurf’s thumb brushed his jaw.
“She’ll leave,” Smurf said. “And you’ll blame yourself like you always do.”
The sliding door opened before Pope could answer. Lena came in first, clutching Soup to her stomach. Craig followed behind her.
Deran came in last, eyes moving immediately between Pope and Smurf. Lena looked up at Pope.
His voice sounded normal enough that Lena believed it. Smurf looked at him across the kitchen. Still smiling.
Pope did not look back. By three-thirty, your feet hurt. That was the thing about Harbor Scoops no one told you before you started working there.
It looked cute from the outside. Striped awning. Chalkboard specials.
Little kids pressing both hands to the glass while they tried to decide between birthday cake and mint chocolate chip.
Inside, it was sticky counters, aching calves, freezer burn across your knuckles, and the same song playing through the overhead speaker for the sixth time in two hours.
You were wiping melted strawberry from the edge of the toppings station when the bell above the door rang.
“Be right with you,” you called.
You finished the counter first. One last swipe. Then you turned. Smurf stood on the other side of the glass. White blouse. Gold jewelry. Soft smile. Like she had wandered in because the day was warm and she wanted something sweet.
Your hand tightened around the rag. Only for a second. Then you set it down beside the sink.
“Hi,” you said.
Smurf smiled wider.
“Hi, sweetheart,” Smurf said.
The word landed wrong. You stepped behind the counter.
“What can I get for you?” you asked.
Smurf looked over the flavors slowly. Too slowly. Like she had not already decided before she walked in.
“You work here,” Smurf said.
You kept your face pleasant.
“I do,” you said.
Smurf’s eyes moved from the menu to you.
“Lena said,” Smurf said.
Your stomach tightened. You reached for the metal scoop because your hands needed something to do.
“She’s a great kid,” you said.
Smurf smiled.
“She is,” Smurf said.
There was something in the way she agreed. Like Lena being great belonged to her. Like everything did. Smurf looked back at the case.
“What’s good?” Smurf asked.
You looked at the rows of ice cream between you.
“Depends what you like,” you said.
Smurf’s eyes returned to your face.
“What do you like?” Smurf asked.
You smiled because that was easier than answering the question underneath it.
“Coffee crunch is popular,” you said.
Smurf hummed.
“I’ll do vanilla,” Smurf said.
Of course.
“Cup or cone?” you asked.
“Cup,” Smurf said. “Small.”
You grabbed the cup. Your hand was steady. You were proud of that. Smurf watched you scoop.
“You were at the house last night,” Smurf said.
You did not look up.
“I was,” you said.
Smurf leaned one hip against the counter.
“With Lena,” Smurf said.
You dragged the scoop through the vanilla.
“Yes,” you said.
Smurf’s bracelets clicked softly when she folded her hands.
“That was kind of you,” Smurf said.
“She shouldn’t have been alone,” you said.
Smurf’s smile stayed in place.
“No,” Smurf said. “She shouldn’t.”
You set the scoop back into the metal well and closed the freezer case. Smurf did not look at the ice cream. Not once.
That was when you knew. Not thought. Knew. She had not come in for vanilla. You set the cup on the counter between you.
“Your total is $3.42,” you said.
Smurf did not reach for her purse yet.
“Andrew trusts you,” Smurf said.
The name hit different from her mouth. Not soft. Not private. Not earned. Your hand stilled beside the register. Half a second. Maybe less.
Smurf saw it. You tapped the total on the screen.
“Cash or card?” you asked.
Smurf’s smile deepened.
“That name means something to you,” Smurf said.
You looked at the register instead of her.
“Cash or card?” you asked again.
Smurf opened her purse slowly.
“You know, he’s always been sensitive,” Smurf said.
You finally looked at her. Smurf’s face was gentle. That was the worst part.
“He feels things too much,” Smurf said. “Always has.”
You held her gaze.
“Do you want a lid with that?” you asked.
For the first time, Smurf’s smile changed. Only slightly. A small tightening at one corner.
“No lid,” Smurf said.
You nodded and set a spoon beside the cup. Smurf pulled out a five and placed it on the counter.
“He gets attached,” Smurf said.
You took the bill. The register drawer slid open with a sharp little click.
“He always has,” Smurf said.
You counted her change.
Smurf tapped her finger against the counter.
“Some people mistake that for something else,” Smurf said.
You set the coins on the counter instead of placing them in her hand.
“Here’s your change,” you said.
Smurf looked down at the coins. Then back at you.
“You’re careful,” Smurf said.
You folded the receipt and placed it beside the change.
“I’m working,” you said.
Smurf smiled.
“Mm,” Smurf said. “You are.”
You picked up the rag and wiped a clean spot on the counter. Smurf did not move.
“He likes things quiet sometimes,” Smurf said.
You kept wiping.
“Soft,” Smurf said.
Your hand slowed. Smurf saw.
“He likes pretending,” Smurf said.
You looked at her then. Smurf’s face stayed gentle. Like she was trying to spare you.
“That little house by the water,” Smurf said. “Lena with her stuffed animals. You staying for dinner. Everyone tucked in safe for the night.”
Your fingers tightened around the rag. Smurf’s eyes dropped to your hand. Then lifted again.
“It’s sweet,” Smurf said.
The word did not sound sweet at all. You held her gaze. Smurf tilted her head.
“Andrew’s had a hard life,” Smurf said.
You said nothing.
“And sometimes hard men like soft things,” Smurf said. “For a little while.”
The shop felt too quiet. The music hummed overhead. The vanilla sat untouched between you.
Smurf smiled.
“You’re a pretty little distraction,” Smurf said. “A way to play house without having to look too closely at what’s real.”
Your stomach dropped. You did not let it show on your face. Not all of it.
Smurf leaned closer.
“Don’t mistake that for forever, sweetheart,” Smurf said.
For a second, you could not hear anything but your own pulse. Then you looked down at the cup of vanilla. Untouched. Melting at the edges. You picked it up and slid it half an inch closer to her.
“Your ice cream is melting,” you said.
Smurf’s smile thinned. You looked back at her.
“Did you need anything else?” you asked.
Smurf studied you. Something colder moved behind her eyes.
“No,” Smurf said. “That’s all.”
You nodded.
“Have a good day,” you said.
Smurf looked at you for another second. Then she stepped back from the counter. At the door, she paused. Her hand rested lightly against the frame.
“Tell Andrew I said hello,” Smurf said.
Your grip tightened around the rag. This time, you did not care if she saw.
“I’m sure he’ll hear from you,” you said.
Smurf’s eyes sharpened. Briefly. Then the smile returned. She pushed the door open. The bell rang above her.
You watched her step out onto the sidewalk with the untouched vanilla in her hand. You stood behind the counter and watched through the front window until she crossed the street.
Until she reached her car. Until she got in. Until the car pulled away from the curb and disappeared into traffic. Only then did your breath leave you. Slow. Shaky. You looked down.
Your hand was still wrapped around the rag. Too tight. Your knuckles ached.
You forced your fingers to open one at a time. The rag fell onto the counter. There was a cold ring where the cup had sat. Vanilla. Sticky and pale.
You wiped it away. Then wiped it again. The spot was already clean. You wiped it anyway.
From the back room, your coworker Tara called your name. “You good out there?”
You looked toward the doorway. Your voice took a second to arrive.
“Yeah,” you called back. “I’m good.”
The lie came out clean. That was something. You turned back to the register. The screen had gone dark. You tapped it awake.
Your reflection stared back at you in the black glass for half a second before the order screen returned. You looked normal. That almost made you laugh.
You looked normal, and your stomach felt like it had dropped through the floor. A little boy came up to the counter with his mother behind him. He stood on his toes and pointed at the case.
“Can I have blue moon?” he asked.
His mother touched his shoulder.
“What do we say?” his mother asked.
The boy looked up at you. “Please,” he added.
Your hands were cold. Your heart was still beating too fast. But you smiled.
“Cup or cone?” you asked.
The boy grinned.
“Cone,” the boy said.
You grabbed one from the stack. It cracked slightly beneath your fingers. You stopped.
The boy did not notice. His mother did not notice. You set the broken cone aside and reached for another. This one held.
You scooped blue moon carefully. One round scoop. Then another, smaller one on top. You handed it over the glass.
“There you go,” you said.
The boy’s whole face lit up.
“Thank you,” the boy said.
“You’re welcome,” you said.
The mother paid. You made change. You smiled. You wiped the counter. You did your job.
One customer. Then another. Then another. The whole time, Smurf’s voice stayed in your head. Pretty little distraction. Play house. For a little while.
You hated that she had found somewhere to put the words. You hated more that they fit into fears you had not said out loud. By the time four o’clock came, your apron felt too tight around your waist.
The second Tara stepped out of the back to take over the register, you untied it.
“You sure you’re okay?” Tara asked.
You folded the apron over your arm.
“Long shift,” you said.
Tara studied your face. You could tell she did not fully believe you. You appreciated that she did not push.
“Go home,” Tara said. “I’ve got it.”
“Thanks,” you said.
You grabbed your bag from the back room. Your phone was at the bottom, beneath your keys and a crushed granola bar wrapper. You pulled it out.
Pope had not texted again. For a second, that hurt. Then you remembered where he was.
Smurf’s house. Smurf’s voice. Smurf’s hands. Smurf saying things softly enough that they sounded like love if you did not know better. You stood in the back room with your phone in your hand. Your thumb hovered over his name.
You almost typed three different things. I’m off. Smurf came in. Are you okay? All of them felt too small. All of them felt like too much. Finally, you typed.
You: I’m off.
You stared at it. Then added the rest before you could talk yourself out of it.
You: I can still come over if that’s okay.
Your thumb hesitated. The back room hummed around you. Freezer. Fluorescent light. Your own pulse. Then you typed one more message.
You: Also, Smurf came into work.
You sent it. For three seconds, nothing happened. Then your phone rang in your hand.
Pope.
You stared at his name for half a breath. Then you answered.
“Hi,” you said.
“What happened?” Pope asked.
His voice came through low. Too low. You closed your eyes. He was not angry. He was scared. You knew the difference now.
“I’m okay,” you said.
Pope did not answer right away. You stepped farther into the back room and lowered your voice.
“She just talked,” you said.
“What did she say?” Pope asked.
You leaned back against the wall beside the freezer and closed your eyes.
“I don’t want to talk about it over the phone,” you said.
The line went quiet. Something moved in the background. A car door. Lena’s voice, muffled and small.
“You have Lena?” you asked.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
“Is she okay?” you asked.
“She’s okay,” Pope said.
You leaned back against the wall beside the freezer.
“I can still come over,” you said. “If that’s okay.”
“Yeah,” Pope said.
The answer came too fast. Then his voice dropped.
“Yeah. Come over,” Pope said.
You pushed away from the wall.
“I’ll pick you up,” Pope said.
“Don’t tell me,” you said.
The line was quiet. You softened your voice before he could pull away from it.
“Ask me, please,” you said.
For one second, you thought he might not understand. Then Pope exhaled.
“Can I pick you up?” Pope asked.
Your eyes burned suddenly. Stupidly.
“Yes,” you said.
Lena’s voice came closer through the phone.
“Is that her?” Lena asked.
Pope’s voice softened when he answered her. “Yeah.”
There was a muffled sound. Then Lena was closer.
“Are you coming back?” Lena asked.
You pressed your free hand over your mouth for one second. Then you dropped it.
“I’m coming back,” you said.
Pope was quiet. Lena was not.
“Uncle Pope said we can get you,” Lena said.
You smiled even though your hands were still cold.
“That’s good,” you said. “My feet hurt.”
“From work?” Lena asked.
“From work,” you said.
“We have toast,” Lena said.
Your smile softened.
“That sounds perfect,” you said.
Pope’s voice came back, closer to the phone.
“Ten minutes,” Pope said.
You nodded even though he could not see you. “Okay.”
“Stay inside,” Pope said.
Your mouth softened.
He caught himself before you could answer.
“Please,” Pope said.
“I’ll stay inside,” you said.
The call ended a few seconds later. Not because either of you said everything. Because neither of you could. Not yet. Ten minutes later, Pope’s truck pulled up outside Harbor Scoops.
Lena waved from the back seat with Soup pressed to the window. You waved back. Pope did not.
He sat behind the wheel with both hands on it, eyes fixed on you like he had been counting every second since the call ended. You crossed the sidewalk and opened the passenger door. The truck smelled like salt air and cinnamon.
Lena leaned forward as far as her seatbelt allowed.
“You came back,” Lena said.
You climbed in and shut the door.
“I said I would,” you said.
Pope looked at you. Only for a second. Then he put the truck in drive. No one talked about Smurf. Not with Lena in the back seat.
Instead, Lena told you that Soup had seen the pool. You listened. You asked if Soup liked it. Lena said he did, but Bunny did not swim. Pope drove quietly. Tense. Careful. At the first red light, his hand shifted near the center console.
Palm up. Not reaching. Just there. You looked at it. Then you placed your hand in his. Pope’s fingers closed around yours immediately.
The light turned green. Lena kept talking. Pope kept driving. And neither of you let go.
By the time Lena fell asleep, the house felt tired. Not peaceful. Not exactly. Tired. Like the day had walked through every room and touched everything. Soup was tucked under Lena’s arm.
Bunny was on the outside edge of the bed. The hall light was on. The door was cracked. You pulled the blanket up over Lena’s shoulder, then stepped back carefully.
Pope stood in the doorway, watching. He had been quiet through dinner. Quiet through cinnamon toast.
Quiet while Lena told you the pool story again with more details this time, including the part where Craig had apparently apologized to Soup for not knowing turtles could have opinions. He had laughed once. Barely. For Lena. Then gone quiet again.
You moved toward the door. Pope stepped back to let you pass. Neither of you spoke until you were in the hall. The door stayed cracked behind you. The house settled around the two of you. Ocean outside. Hall light behind you. Living room dark ahead.
You looked at Pope. He looked exhausted. Not just tired. Hit somewhere deep.
“She’s asleep,” you whispered.
Pope nodded. His eyes stayed on Lena’s door.
“She okay?” Pope asked.
You looked back at the crack of light.
“She was tired,” you said. “But yeah. I think so.”
Pope nodded again. Still staring at the door. You waited. He did not move. So you stepped closer.
“Andrew,” you said softly.
His eyes closed for half a second. Then opened. He looked at you then. Really looked. And you knew, before either of you said a word, that the thing you had avoided in the truck had followed you home.
You kept your voice low.
“Do you want to sit down?” you asked.
Pope looked toward the living room. Then back at Lena’s door. Like he was measuring distance. Like sitting down meant letting go of watch. Only a little. Only enough to breathe.
“She’s asleep,” you said.
Pope nodded once.
“I know,” Pope said.
But he did not move. You touched his wrist. Careful. Light. His eyes dropped to your hand. Then to your face.
“She’s safe,” you said.
Pope swallowed. His hand turned under yours, slow enough that you could have pulled away. You didn’t. His fingers curled around yours.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
It did not sound like he believed it yet.
But he let you lead him down the hall anyway. The living room was dim. Only the kitchen light reached it, soft and weak around the edges. You sat on the couch first. Pope sat beside you. Not touching at first. Close enough that you could feel the warmth of him.
Far enough that he could still pretend he was leaving space. You looked at his profile. The tension in his mouth. The way his eyes stayed lowered, as if looking at you might make something worse.
“She came in right before I got off,” you said.
Pope’s hand tightened around yours.
“What did she say?” Pope asked.
You looked down at your joined hands.
“She wanted me to know she knew who I was,” you said.
Pope’s jaw moved.
“She wanted me to know she knew where I worked,” you said. “That she could walk in whenever she wanted.”
Pope stared at the floor.
“I’m sorry,” Pope said.
You looked at him.
“You didn’t send her,” you said.
Pope did not answer. That was not agreement. That was guilt finding somewhere familiar to sit. You squeezed his hand.
“Andrew,” you said.
His eyes closed again. This time, longer. When he opened them, he looked at you.
“She said I was a distraction,” you said.
Pope went still. You watched his face carefully.
“Something pretty and soft for you to play house with,” you said.
Pope’s eyes changed. Anger first. Then shame. Then something worse. The quiet, awful flicker of someone hearing a fear said out loud.
You felt his hand start to pull away. You let it. His fingers slipped from yours slowly. Carefully. Like even leaving your hand was something he was trying not to do too hard. Your palm felt cold without him.
Pope looked down at the space between you. You looked at him.
“Don’t,” you said softly.
Pope’s eyes lifted.
You shook your head. “Don’t let go of me just because of something she said.”
His face tightened. You kept your hand where it was. Open. Waiting. Not grabbing. Not asking him to prove anything with force. Just there.
Pope looked at your hand. Then at your face. For a second, he did not move. Then his hand came back to yours. Slowly. Like it cost him something. His fingers slid into yours again.
Pope looked at you then. His face was raw. Open in a way he probably hated.
“She said you’d leave,” Pope said.
Your throat tightened. There it was. You already knew somehow. Still, hearing it hurt.
“What else?” you asked.
Pope looked away. You waited. He stared toward the dark kitchen.
“She said girls like you think they can fix boys like me,” Pope said.
Your chest hurt. Both sides of the same blade. Smurf had held it carefully.
Turned it once. Cut both of you where she thought you were softest. You looked down at his hand in yours.
“She’s good,” you whispered.
Pope’s head turned.
“No,” Pope said.
You looked at him. His eyes were dark.
“She’s practiced,” Pope said.
That was worse. You nodded slowly.
“Yeah,” you whispered. “She is.”
Pope looked back toward the hallway.
His voice came out low.
“I should’ve kept her away from you,” Pope said.
You shook your head.
“You don’t get to decide that by yourself,” you said.
Pope’s mouth tightened.
“I brought you into it,” Pope said.
“I walked in,” you said.
His eyes lifted to yours. You held his gaze.
“I knew being close to you wasn’t simple,” you said. “Maybe I didn’t know all of it. But I knew enough.”
Pope said nothing. You shifted closer.
“I’m not here because I think you’re easy,” you said.
His throat worked.
“And I’m not here because I think you’re broken,” you said.
Pope looked like he wanted to believe you and had no idea how. You squeezed his hand once.
“I’m here because I want to be,” you said.
The words landed between you. Quiet. Simple. Too big for how softly you said them. Pope stared at you. Like the sentence had nowhere safe to land. So you gave it somewhere.
You leaned in and kissed him. The kiss was supposed to be soft. It was, at first.
Your mouth on his. His hand still near yours. A quiet thing in the living room while Lena slept behind a cracked door. Then Pope exhaled against you, and something in the day broke loose.
His hand slid to your waist. Your fingers caught in the front of his shirt. Not pulling. Holding. Pope kissed you again.
Deeper this time. Less careful. Not rough. Just not pretending he did not want more. Your hand moved to his jaw. The scratch of stubble caught softly beneath your palm.
Pope made a sound against your mouth. Low. Almost nothing. Enough. Your stomach tightened. You shifted closer. His fingers flexed at your waist. Then stopped. You felt him catch himself.
You pulled back just enough to look at him. His eyes were dark. Focused. Afraid.
“Okay?” you whispered.
Pope stared at you. Then he nodded once.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
His voice was rough. You believed him. So you kissed him again.
This time, he met you halfway. His hand moved up your back. Slow. Careful. Like he had to learn the shape of permission one inch at a time. You let him. More than that.
You wanted him to. Your fingers slid into his hair. Pope’s breath changed. You felt it. So did he. His forehead pressed briefly to yours.
“We should stop,” Pope said.
He did not move away. You smiled a little, breathless.
“Is that what you want?” you asked.
Pope’s eyes dropped to your mouth. Then back to yours.
“No,” Pope said.
The answer came too fast. Too honest. It made your chest ache. You kissed him again because you had to. Because he had said no like it cost him something.
Because Smurf had spent all day trying to make this feel foolish and temporary and doomed, and Pope’s hand on your back felt like none of those things. It felt scared. It felt careful. It felt real. His mouth moved against yours.
Your hand tightened in his hair. Pope’s fingers pressed into your waist. Not too much. Enough that heat moved through you, low and sudden. You pulled back first.
Not because you wanted to. Because if you did not, you were not sure either of you would. Pope followed half an inch before he stopped himself. That almost undid you.
You rested your forehead against his. Both of you were breathing too hard for how little had happened. Or maybe a lot had happened. Maybe this was a lot.
“I should go home,” you whispered.
Pope went still. You felt it immediately. His hand loosened at your waist. You opened your eyes.
“Not like that,” you said quickly.
Pope looked at you. You touched his cheek.
“We both need sleep,” you said.
Pope said nothing. His face had closed just enough to hurt. You brushed your thumb along his cheekbone.
“I’m coming back,” you said.
His eyes searched yours. You held his gaze.
“I’m not leaving because of her,” you said.
Pope’s throat worked. You leaned in and kissed him once. Soft. Certain.
“I’m going home because I have been awake forever,” you whispered, “and you look like you’re about to fall over.”
Pope blinked. Then, barely, his mouth shifted. Almost.
“You too,” Pope said.
You smiled.
“Wow,” you said. “Charming.”
His eyes dropped. The almost-smile stayed for half a second longer than he meant it to. Then it was gone. But you had seen it. Pope reached for his keys on the coffee table.
“I’ll drive you,” Pope said.
You looked toward the hall. He followed your gaze. Lena’s door was cracked. The hall light glowed softly over the carpet. He could not leave. You both knew it.
His hand tightened around the keys anyway.
“You can’t,” you said gently.
Pope looked down at them.
“I can call a cab,” you said.
“I’ll call it,” Pope said.
You let him have that. He pulled out his phone. He still had your address from the first night. That should not have made your throat tight. It did. Pope tapped the screen. Then he looked at the estimate.
“Eight minutes,” Pope said.
You nodded.
“Okay,” you said.
Neither of you moved. Then Pope looked toward the hall.
“I’m gonna check her,” Pope said.
You nodded again.
“I’ll wait,” you said.
Pope looked at you. Like he needed to make sure. You softened.
“I’ll wait,” you said again.
Pope went down the hall. You stood in the living room with your bag by your feet and your lips still warm from his. The house was quiet. The ocean moved beyond the deck.
For the first time all day, no one was asking you to prove what you were doing there. You were just there. Pope came back a minute later.
“She’s asleep,” Pope said.
“Good,” you said.
Headlights swept briefly across the front window. The cab. Pope looked at the door. Then at you. You picked up your bag.
He walked you to the front door. Not outside. Not all the way. He stayed inside the threshold because Lena was inside. Because the house was his to hold. Because tonight, that had to matter too. You opened the door.
Cool night air moved between you. Pope looked at you like he was trying to memorize the fact that you were leaving and staying at the same time. You stepped onto the porch.
Then you turned back.
“I’ll text you when I’m home,” you said.
Pope nodded.
“Okay,” Pope said.
You should have gone. You did not. Neither did he. So Pope leaned forward and kissed you. Soft at first. Then not. His hand came up to your cheek. Your fingers curled around the edge of his shirt.
For a second, the cab might as well have been miles away. When you pulled back, Pope stayed close. His thumb moved once along your cheek. You looked up at him, breath still uneven.
“You have to stop kissing me like that,” you whispered.
Pope went still. His eyes searched yours. His hand eased back a fraction from your face.
“What?” Pope asked.
Your mouth softened.
“Or I’m never going to leave,” you said.
For a second, Pope only stared at you. Like he was waiting for the part he had missed. Then it landed. Slow. His eyes dropped to your mouth. Then back to your face.
“Oh,” Pope said.
The word came out quiet. Almost startled. Heat rose along his neck. You saw it. And then, just barely, his mouth shifted. Not a smile. Almost. Small enough that anyone else would have missed it. Enough that you wanted to kiss him all over again.
Your smile grew.
“You almost smiled,” you whispered.
Pope looked away. Too late. The color was still there. So was the almost-smile. When he looked back, his face had changed. Still raw. Still afraid.
But softer now. Caught. With you. You stepped closer just enough to press one more kiss to the corner of his mouth. Quick.
Mean, almost, for how soft it was. Then you stepped back before he could follow.
“I’m coming back,” you whispered.
His throat worked. He nodded.
“I know,” Pope said.
It sounded like he was trying to. You walked to the cab. Pope stayed in the doorway while you got in. He stayed there when the door shut. Stayed there when the car pulled away from the curb. Stayed until the taillights disappeared.
Then he stepped back inside and closed the door.
Deadbolt. Chain. Lock.
The house settled around him. Lena asleep down the hall. Soup under her arm. Bunny on the outside edge of the bed. Your warmth still on his mouth. Your words still in the room.
I’m coming back.
Pope stood with his hand on the lock for one more second. Smurf had gotten into the day. Into his head. Into yours. Into the space between leaving and staying.
But you had gone home.
Not gone away.
There was a difference.
Pope turned off the living room lamp. Left the hall light on. And for tonight, because it was the only thing he knew how to believe, he let coming back mean more than leaving.
Interlude: But I guess I would know if I’m dating someone, right?
Dr. Jack Abbot x (female) reader | Dr. Jack Abbot x you
Summary: An afternoon at the indoor playground with Robby and Lizzie.
A/N: I'm no longer updating the taglist because Tumblr has been glitching way too much lately. If you don't want to miss any updates, feel free to turn on notifications for my posts! <3
Link to "You stole my cart" master list (1)
Link to "You stole my cart" master list (2)
Previous chapter: We’re here to take something off your plate
--- --- ---
You:
Feeling a little under the weather and Jack is asleep. Can you take Lizzie for a couple of hours?
Robert Robinavitch:
Yeah, sure. Give me an hour, then I’ll pick her up.
You:
Thanks, you’re a lifesaver.
Robert Robinavitch:
I’m a doctor. I’m a lifesaver by definition.
You:
Yeah, but you’re also a pain in the ass and still not a hemorrhoid.
:)
The indoor playground was controlled chaos. Bright plastic climbing frames stretched toward the ceiling in impossible colors, enclosed by black safety netting. Children shrieked from every direction. Somewhere a tiny ride played the same cheerful melody over and over again - much like in a horror film. The air smelled faintly of coffee, pizza, disinfectant and the unmistakable scent of worn socks.
Robby spent a full three minutes choosing a table. Not because he cared about the table per se but he wanted to sit where he could see the slide, the climbing bridge, the ball pit and the play kitchen all at once. He instantly noticed two blind spots - and liked neither of them.
Lizzie got swept into the chaos in an instant. Within seconds she ha found a boy near her age, who took her hand and helped her climb the slide. Robby followed her every movement.
Tiny sneakers, green dinosaur shirt, ginger curls - good, she was still there.
Every couple of minutes she looked over to Robby, a little anxious - just to start grinning when she noticed him in the exact same spot, waving. “RARA!”
He waved more. “Hey, Elizabeth.”
She shrieked. “DADDY DUPID!”
He tilted his head - and mentally filed it under “toddler language”. A while later, when he helped her onto a spring horse she looked up at him with big eyes. “Daddy dupid” she repeated, solemnly.
“I don’t know what that means, Elizabeth” Robby replied with an apologizing smile. “But I know your daddy is at home, sleeping. So don’t worry about him, okay?”
She glanced at him, then nodded slowly. “‘kay.”
Five minutes later she disappeared into the ball pit again with a couple of other toddlers. He smiled amused then quietly pulled out his phone and opened his browser.
What does dupid mean?
No results. He frowned.
dupid toddler meaning
Nothing.
dupid child language
→ “Do you mean developmental language disorder?”
Robby stared at his screen. “I fucking hope not” he mumbled to himself, then put the phone away again. “I guess she’s just inventing words now.”
A while later.
Robby was already at his third cup of coffee and his butt was officially asleep by now. He shifted slightly and flinched. He watched his goddaughter toddling over to a woman sitting on the floor with her son, building bricks. She stared at the woman for a solid ten seconds without blinking.
The woman looked up at her and smiled awkwardly. “Um… hi?”
Lizzie beamed by the sudden attention and raised both her arms enthusiastically. “Daddy dupid.” With that she ran away.
The woman blinked, smiled and shook her head before turning her attention back to her son.
Five minutes later Lizzie came back. “Daddy dupid” she whispered in a conspiratorial tone.
The woman had to hide her laugh.
She stood up and walked over to Robby, Lizzie toddling behind her like a duckling. “Excuse me…”
Robby tilted his head. “Yeah?”
“Um, I just thought you should know - your daughter has been telling everyone you are stupid.”
Robby frowned. “She’s been saying what?”
“Daddy stupid” the woman repeated with a shy smile and an apologetic shrug.
Robby burst out laughing. “Oh my God - THAT’s what she’s saying!” he managed between laughs. “And I was thinking she was- oh my God, I’m sorry - never mind.” He wiped tears from his eyes. “I tried for the last hour to figure out what she’s saying. I already thought she was just inventing words.”
Lizzie stepped closer, a little shy, and climbed onto his lap. She sat down and stared at the woman with big eyes, her hand clutched into Robby’s shirt.
Robby pulled her closer, pressing a quick kiss onto her hair. “She doesn’t mean me, by the way.”
“Oh?”
“Yeah, she means her other dad” he said with a shrug. “I mean - her dad” he corrected quickly. “I’m not her dad. I’m just her godfather. Her dad is my best friend. And apparently he’s the stupid one.”
The woman started laughing. “Okay, I see.” She scanned him over briefly. “Do you want to have a coffee with me?”
Robby looked up, surprised. “Um, I still have one.” He gestured toward his plastic cup. “But you can keep me company. I guess that little devil here will abandon me in ten seconds.”
The woman laughed then sat down next to him. “Yeah, that tracks.”
Lizzie blinked and glanced at her. Then she straightened and climbed from Robby’s lap with surprising speed. She disappeared toward the ball pit without a second glance back.
Robby shrugged. “See?”
The woman chuckled then leaned slightly back in her chair. “She’s adorable.”
“Yeah.” Robby looked at his hands, a smile on his face. “She is.”
“She keeps everyone entertained” the woman continued, sounding clearly amused.
He glanced at her. “That’s one way to put it.”
Another chuckle. “So… are you just here for your goddaughter or are there a couple of your kids running around too?”
Robby’s smile fell a little. “No.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “I don’t have any of my own.”
“Oh.” She looked at him. “But you’re married?”
Robby shook his head.
“But you have a girlfriend, right?”
He hesitated. He opened his mouth, closed it and shrugged. “I don’t know.” He saw the confusion in her face and figured he owed her some kind of further explanation. “There’s this woman I like.” Another shrug. “We kissed on New Year’s Eve but that’s… about it.”
“And neither of you has asked the other out since?” the woman asked slowly, like she was carefully choosing her words.
“No.” Robby let out a sigh. “I don’t know. We’re texting. Occasionally. But it’s not like I’m dating her. At least - I don’t think so.” He ran his hand through his hair. “I’ve been out of the dating game for a while but I guess I would know if I’m dating someone. Right?”
The woman chuckled softly and placed her hand on his arm. “Usually my answer would be yes but you’re a guy so…” She winked playfully. “But do you want to date her?”
“Yes.” The answer came immediately. “But… I’m not sure she wants to date… me.”
She squeezed his arm gently. “She kissed you.”
“Yeah.” He looked at her, his face scrunched in a tormented way. “But that was one kiss fueled by cocktails and fireworks. So… maybe it didn’t mean anything.”
“Why don’t you just ask her out?” She pulled her hand back.
“Mhm.” He clutched his hands around his coffee cup again, turning it slightly. “I don’t know.”
“Maybe you should just bite the bullet and do it. Then you have some clarity.”
Robby nodded slowly. “Mhm.”
“RARA!” Lizzie stood in front of him, her eyes wide, tears glistening. “Rara, ouch.”
His attention snapped immediately toward her, looking her up and down. “What’s wrong?”
“Ouch” she whimpered, pointing to her knee.
He lifted her onto his lap, rolling up her trouser leg and noticed a small graze on her shin. “Oh, baby, what happened?”
Her lip wobbled and she pointed roughly toward the slide.
The woman smiled and got up. “I leave you to it. If you want to have a coffee later just give me a shout.” She waved and wandered back to her son.
Robby nodded once, his attention fully centered on Lizzie. “That’s not too bad, Elizabeth.” He gave her a kiss on top of her head. “It’s just a scratch. Does it hurt?”
She swallowed hard. “Dana” she whimpered.
“Do you want me to make it better?” He wiped away the tears running down her cheek.
She nodded. “Dana” she sniffled again.
“Okay.” Robby nodded and straightened. With exaggerated concentration Robby moved his hand in small circles above the scrape, his fingers wriggling slightly as if performing some complicated medical procedure only he understood.
Lizzie watched him intently, waiting for the words she already knew by heart now.
“Check it, clean it, kiss it too. That’s what doctors always do” he said with utter seriousness, then booped her nose gently. “See? All better now.”
Lizzie shrieked delighted. She threw her hands around him and cuddled him. Robby hugged her and closed his eyes for a moment.
“See? You’re okay now, little Missy” he said quietly. “Everything will be okay in the end.”
--- --- ---
You wanna keep reading? - Next chapter is coming soon, I promise!
Request - so... hurt/comfort wise...how do you feel about any male character and new mama!reader where the baby favors their dad, and she feels unworthy of being called a mom or like she wants at least one thing to be hers bc the baby has everything else of their father (except maybe their nose and skin tone). AND THEN FLUFF AT THE END BECAUSE THEIR FIRST STEPS WERE TOWARDS HER! :)
The first thing people noticed about your daughter was her eyes. They were Robby’s eyes. Dark and warm, framed by thick lashes that somehow looked unfairly long on a ten-month-old baby.
The second thing people noticed was her hair. Those same dark curls that had started appearing when she was barely six months old now sat in soft wisps around her tiny face, forever falling into her eyes and forever making everyone laugh because she looked exactly like her father after a twelve-hour shift.
And then there was the expression. That little furrow between her brows. That look of deep concentration whenever she was trying to figure something out. That tiny pout.
All Robby.
You had heard it so many times by now that you could practically recite it yourself.
“Oh my goodness, she’s his twin.”
“Look at that face. That’s all Dr. Robinavich.”
“You copied and pasted your husband, didn’t you?”
You laughed every time. Because you loved your husband. You loved his smile, his eyes, his ridiculous humor and his stubborn streak. Of course you didn’t mind that your daughter looked like him. At least, you hadn’t.
Now, though…
Now it seemed to be all anyone said. You sat on a blanket spread across your living room floor while your daughter played with stacking cups, her tiny fingers trying—and failing—to fit one inside the other. She looked up at you, serious and determined. Exactly like her father. Your mother smiled from the couch.
“She gets that concentration from Robby.”
You smiled back.
“Maybe.”
“No, honey. That’s definitely him.”
Your daughter squealed when one of the cups rolled away, then immediately started crawling after it. Your mother laughed.
“Oh, look at that. Even the way she crawls reminds me of him.”
You blinked. Even the way she crawls? How exactly did one crawl like another person? But you didn’t say anything. You simply smiled.
Again.
Because people meant well. Because they loved your little girl. Because none of this should bother you. Your daughter finally captured the runaway cup and held it triumphantly above her head. Your mother reached down and scooped her up.
“There’s Daddy’s little clone.”
You looked down at your hands. Little clone. Your husband walked into the living room then, having just gotten home from the hospital, still wearing scrubs and looking exhausted.
The second your daughter spotted him, she lit up. Actually lit up. Her entire face changed. Her eyes widened, her mouth fell open, and she let out a squeal so loud it made everyone laugh.
“Dada!”
Your mother’s face softened.
“Oh, look at her.”
Robby grinned despite the exhaustion etched into every line of his face.
“Hey, bug.”
Your daughter nearly launched herself from your mother’s lap. Robby quickly crossed the room and took her, and she immediately wrapped her tiny hands around his neck. He laughed softly.
“How’s my girl.”
She buried her face against him. You swallowed. Your mother smiled again.
“She’s such a daddy’s girl.”
There it was. Again. Daddy’s girl. Robby didn’t seem to notice. He kissed the side of your daughter’s head and sat beside you on the blanket.
“How was she today?”
“Good,” you answered.
“Only good?”
You smiled softly. “She threw peas at the television.”
He nodded solemnly.
“That’s my girl.”
Your daughter giggled. You laughed too. But something in your chest tightened. Because of course she giggled for him. Because of course she reached up and patted his cheek. Because of course she looked so content in his arms.
You hated yourself a little for even thinking it. Because this was good. This was beautiful. This was exactly what you wanted.
A husband who adored his daughter. A daughter who adored her father. So why did it hurt?
******
Later that night, after dinner and bath time, the three of you sat in the nursery. The room glowed softly from the nightlight shaped like a moon. Your daughter sat between you and Robby in footie pajamas covered in little stars. Robby held up one of her books.
“Again?”
She slapped the cover enthusiastically.
“Again.”
He laughed.
“You’re really milking this whole reading thing.”
She grinned. You watched them quietly. Watched your husband do the voices. Watched your daughter laugh at every single one. Watched the way she looked at him. Like he hung the stars themselves. And God…you loved them.
You loved them so much your chest ached. The story ended, and your daughter immediately reached for him.
“Dada.”
He smiled.
“One more cuddle, huh?”
She nodded. You looked away. You didn’t mean to. You just… did. Robby didn’t notice. He was too busy tucking her against his chest.
Eventually it was bedtime. You stood and held out your arms.
“Come here, sweetheart.”
Your daughter looked at you. Then immediately turned back toward her father.
“Dada.”
You froze. Robby chuckled softly.
“I know. Momma’s no fun.”
The words were innocent. A joke. But they landed harder than they should have. He stood and gently transferred her into your arms. She whined. Actually whined. Little hands reaching back toward him.
“Dada.”
Your throat tightened.
“She’s okay,” Robby said softly.
You nodded. Of course she was okay. She was just tired. Babies did this. You knew that. You knew that. Still…
Still, as you carried her into her room and settled into the rocking chair, something deep inside you cracked just a little. She curled against your chest, sleepy and warm. Beautiful. Perfect. You brushed your fingers through her dark curls. You touched her little cheek. Her father’s eyes. Her father’s expressions. Her father’s smile. Your eyes burned.
“What did you get from me, huh?” you whispered.
She blinked sleepily. You smiled through the sting in your throat.
“You’ve got my nose.”
She yawned.
“And maybe my love of sleep.”
Silence. You kissed her forehead.
“But everything else is your daddy.”
She made a soft little noise and tucked herself closer. You looked down at her and suddenly felt something you hated.
Jealousy.
Not of your husband. Never of him. But of how easily everyone seemed to see him in her. Because no one ever seemed to see you. No one ever said she had your smile. Or your laugh. Or your kindness. You had carried her. Loved her before you ever saw her. Brought her into this world. And somehow, lately… it felt like you were disappearing from the picture.
A tear slipped down your cheek. You wiped it away quickly. The nursery door creaked open. Robby leaned against the frame, looking tired and beautiful and completely unaware that your heart was quietly breaking.
“Everything okay?”
You looked up and smiled. A practiced smile.
“Yeah.”
He studied you for a moment. Then smiled back.
“She asleep?”
You looked down. Your daughter had finally drifted off, one tiny hand still fisted in your shirt.
“Almost.”
He nodded.
“I’ll make some tea.”
“Okay.”
He disappeared down the hallway. You looked back at your daughter. Then down at that little hand clutching your shirt. Your chest tightened again. Because even now…even now…you couldn’t help but wonder if she was only holding on because you happened to be the one rocking her. And not because you were her momma.
******
The next few days only seemed to make it worse. It wasn’t anyone’s fault. That was the terrible part. No one was trying to hurt your feelings. No one even knew your feelings were hurt. But somehow every little thing seemed to dig the hole a little deeper.
You and Robby took your daughter to brunch that Saturday morning with a few friends from the hospital. It had been months since you’d seen everyone, and they practically descended on your little family the second you walked through the restaurant doors.
“Oh my God, she’s gotten so big!”
“Look at those cheeks!”
“Those curls!”
Dana was the first one to scoop her up, grinning from ear to ear.
“I haven’t seen this kid in months. Let me look at you.”
Your daughter blinked up at her. Then smiled. Dana gasped dramatically.
“Okay, first of all, she’s adorable. Second of all…” She looked at Robby. “I swear you cloned yourself.”
Everyone laughed. You smiled. Again.
“Seriously,” one of the nurses said. “She has your whole face, Robby.”
“I feel bad for her then,” he deadpanned.
Another round of laughter. Dana adjusted your daughter on her hip.
“No, look at this little expression.” She pointed at the baby. “That’s him. That’s the exact look he gives people when they’re annoying him.”
You glanced over.nUnfortunately… she wasn’t wrong. Even you had to laugh a little.mYour daughter looked at Robby then, her entire face brightening.
“Dada!”
“There it is,” Dana said. “She’s obsessed with you.”
“I know,” Robby sighed dramatically. “It’s exhausting being this popular.”
She giggled and reached for him. He took her without hesitation, kissing her temple.
You took a sip of your coffee. Then another. The conversation moved on, but you found yourself growing quieter. Because no one had looked at her and said she had your smile. No one had said she had your laugh. No one had even said she had your nose. She was simply… Robby’s.
And you hated yourself for caring. You really did. Because what kind of mother gets jealous over something so silly? You should be happy. You were happy.nWeren’t you?
“Hey.”
You blinked. Robby was looking at you.
“You okay?”
You smiled immediately.
“Of course.”
He frowned slightly.
“You got quiet.”
“I’m just tired.”
He studied you for another second before nodding.
“Okay.”
Then your daughter leaned over and patted his cheek.bHe smiled at her instantly.nAnd somehow, ridiculously, that made your chest ache.
******
The drive home was quiet. Your daughter had fallen asleep in her car seat, one hand still clutching the stuffed giraffe she’d been carrying around all week. Robby glanced over from the driver’s seat.
“You sure you’re okay?”
You looked out the window.
“I’m fine.”
“You’re doing that thing.”
“What thing?”
“The thing where you say you’re fine but your voice goes all weird.”
You almost laughed.
“That’s very scientific, Doctor.”
“I’m an excellent diagnostician.”
You finally looked at him. He smiled softly. You returned it, but it didn’t quite reach your eyes. His smile faded.
“Talk to me.”
You looked back out the window.
“There’s nothing to talk about.”
He didn’t push. Which somehow made you feel worse.
******
A few days later, he got called into the hospital for a few hours. Some staffing issue. A physician had called out sick. He’d kissed your forehead, apologized profusely, and promised he wouldn’t be gone long. So it was just you and your daughter that afternoon.
You sat on the living room floor while she played. Or rather…while she destroyed the living room. Blocks were everywhere. Books had somehow ended up under the coffee table. One sock had disappeared entirely. You watched her crawl toward the television stand.
“No, ma’am.”
She ignored you. You gently turned her around. She blinked. Then immediately went right back toward it. You laughed softly.
“You’re stubborn.”
She looked up. And for one beautiful second, you thought maybe…Maybe there it was. Maybe that was yours. Because you were stubborn too.
Then she scrunched her face. Exactly like Robby. And the thought disappeared. You sighed. Your daughter crawled back over and pulled herself up against your legs. You smiled and brushed her curls away from her eyes.
“Hi, sweetheart.”
She grinned.
“Dada.”
Your smile faltered.nYour husband had only been gone for forty minutes.
“Dada?”
She looked around.
“Dada.”
“Oh.” You swallowed. “He’s at work.”
“Dada.”
“I know.”
She looked toward the hallway.
“Dada?”
Your chest tightened. You picked her up. She immediately twisted in your arms, looking around the room.
“Dada.”
“I know, baby.”
Your voice sounded strange. She looked at you. Then back toward the hallway.
“Dada.”
You hugged her a little closer.
“I’m right here.”
She blinked. Then rested her head against your shoulder. You closed your eyes. Because she was cuddling you. She wanted comfort. She was perfectly happy. But your brain was being cruel today. All you could hear was that tiny little voice asking for him. Asking for her father. Not her mother. Not you.
Your eyes burned. You sat down in the rocking chair by the window and held her close. She played with the sleeve of your sweater.
Eventually she looked up at you. A tiny smile. You smiled back.
“Hi.”
She touched your cheek. Your heart melted.
“Dada.”
You looked away before the tears could come.
******
When Robby got home that evening, she nearly launched herself out of your arms.
“Dada!”
He laughed, dropping his bag.
“Whoa there.”
She reached for him desperately. You handed her over. Because of course you did. And because you loved seeing them together. But tonight…tonight it hurt. Robby kissed her cheek.
“Miss me?”
She babbled happily. He looked over at you.
“You two survive without me?”
You forced a smile.
“Barely.”
He chuckled. Then paused. Because your smile disappeared too quickly.
“Hey.”
You busied yourself gathering toys.
“Can you grab her dinner plate?”
A beat of silence.
“Sure.”
You nodded. You didn’t look at him. Because if you did…you might cry.
******
That night, after your daughter was asleep, you found yourself standing in the nursery doorway. The moon-shaped nightlight cast a soft glow over the room. She slept peacefully, one hand tucked beneath her cheek. Dark curls spread across the mattress.
She looked so much like him. You stepped closer. Sat beside the crib. And just watched her. Your beautiful girl. The baby you had prayed for. The baby you loved so much it physically hurt.
A tear slid down your cheek. Then another.
“I don’t know why this is bothering me so much,” you whispered.
Your voice trembled.
“I know you’re mine too.”
You reached through the slats and touched her tiny hand.
“But everyone sees your daddy.”
Another tear slipped free.
“And I…” You swallowed hard. “I just want one thing that’s mine.”
The words hung in the quiet room. You immediately felt guilty. Ashamed. Selfish. Your daughter stirred softly but didn’t wake. You wiped your face. Took a shaky breath. Then whispered the thing you hadn’t dared say out loud before.
“I don’t know if I’m enough for you.”
The nursery was silent. And somehow…that silence felt unbearably loud. You didn’t hear the floor creak behind you. You didn’t hear the bedroom door open. So you had no idea that your husband was standing in the hallway. And that he had heard every single word.
******
The first thing you noticed was the warmth. A hand. Large and familiar. Resting gently against the back of your neck. You startled, turning quickly.
Robby stood there in the doorway of the nursery, his face soft in the dim glow of the nightlight. His hair was still damp from his shower, a gray T-shirt stretched across his shoulders, and yet there was something in his expression that made your heart sink. He’d heard you. Every bit of it.
“Hey,” he said quietly.
You immediately wiped beneath your eyes.
“Hi.”
Neither of you moved. Then his gaze flickered to your face.
“You’ve been crying.”
You looked back at your daughter.
“I’m okay.”
He sighed softly.
“No, you’re not.”
The words were gentle, not accusing. That somehow made them worse. You looked down at your hands. For a long moment, the only sound in the room was your daughter’s soft breathing.
Then the mattress shifted as Robby sat down beside you. He didn’t speak right away. He simply slid his hand over yours. Waited. You knew that patience. You’d seen him use it with frightened patients and grieving families and nervous residents. He never forced. He just… stayed.
“How long?” he finally asked.
You frowned.
“What?”
“How long have you been feeling like this?”
You swallowed.
“Robby…”
“How long?”
His voice remained soft, but there was something underneath it now. Concern. You stared at your sleeping daughter.
“I don’t know.”
He squeezed your hand. You let out a shaky breath.
“A while.”
A beat.
“A few weeks maybe.”
He was quiet for so long that you finally looked at him. And your heart broke a little. Because he looked devastated. Not angry. Not confused. Devastated.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
You tried to laugh. It came out watery.
“Because it sounds ridiculous.”
“Sweetheart.”
“It does.”
“It doesn’t.”
“It does,” you insisted, your voice cracking. “She’s a baby, Robby. She can’t help who she looks like.”
“I know.”
“And I love that she looks like you.”
“I know.”
“But…”
Your throat tightened.
“But?”
You looked away. The tears started all over again
“I don’t know.”
“Talk to me.”
You shook your head.
“I can’t even explain it.”
“Try.”
The word was so gentle. So patient. You let out a trembling breath.
“I just…”
Your voice faltered. Robby’s thumb rubbed softly across your knuckles.
“I carried her for nine months.”
Your eyes stayed on the crib.
“I felt every kick. Every hiccup. I was sick and exhausted and swollen and miserable and I would’ve done it all again because I wanted her so badly.”
He didn’t interrupt.
“And now she’s here and everyone looks at her and all they see is you.”
You laughed shakily through your tears.
“She has your eyes. Your hair. Your smile. Your expressions. Your little grumpy face.”
A tiny smile touched his mouth despite himself. You looked at him.
“I can’t even blame them because they’re right.”
“Hey.”
“No, they are.”
You looked back at your daughter.
“And I know it’s stupid, but…”
Your voice broke completely.
“I just wanted one thing.”
The room went still.
“One thing that was mine.”
Robby’s face crumpled. You covered your mouth with your hand.
“I know how selfish that sounds.”
“It doesn’t.”
“It does.”
“It really doesn’t.”
You shook your head.
“It feels like she has everything of yours.”
A tear slipped down your cheek.
“And I know she loves me, I know she does, but lately…” You swallowed hard. “Lately I feel like I’m just… there.”
Robby’s hand tightened around yours.
“You’re not just there.”
You looked at him then. Your eyes were red. Tired.
“I don’t even feel like I’m her favorite parent.”
The words hung in the air. You laughed softly, miserably.
“Listen to me. I sound insane.”
“You don’t.”
“I do.”
“You don’t, I promise.”
Your chin trembled.
“Sometimes…” You looked away again. “Sometimes I don’t even feel like I’m a very good mom.”
Silence. Absolute silence.
“What?”
You blinked. Robby was staring at you. Actually staring. Like you’d just spoken another language.
“Where did that come from?”
You shrugged helplessly.
“I don’t know.”
“No.”
His voice had changed. Still gentle. But firmer now.
“You don’t get to throw something like that out there and then say you don’t know.”
You looked down.
“Look at me.”
You didn’t. A hand came up, fingers gently tipping your chin upward.
“Look at me.”
You did. And your heart squeezed. Because he looked heartbroken.
“You think you’re not a good mom?”
A fresh wave of tears spilled down your cheeks.
“I don’t know.”
“Sweetheart.”
“I don’t know.”
“You are the best mother I have ever seen.”
You shook your head immediately.
“No I’m not.”
“Yes you are.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
You laughed through your tears.
“I don’t even think she likes me most days.”
His eyebrows shot upward.
“Are you kidding me?”
You sniffled.
“Robby…”
“No, seriously. Are you kidding me?”
You stared at him. He looked completely bewildered. Like the idea itself made no sense.
“She cries when you leave the room.”
You blinked.
“What?”
“She follows you around the house.”
“She’s a baby.”
“She lights up when you sing to her.”
You opened your mouth. He kept going.
“She calms down the second you pick her up.”
“Robby—”
“She reaches for you all the time.”
“Not like she does for you.”
He stared at you. Then his expression softened.
“Oh.”
Just one word. But suddenly he understood. Understood all of it. The reaching. The asking for him. The daddy’s girl comments. Everything. You looked away.
“I know it’s ridiculous.”
“No.”
“It is.”
“No, sweetheart.”
He shifted closer.
“So this is about her asking for me.”
You said nothing.
“So this is about everyone saying she looks like me.”
Your eyes filled again.
“I just…” Your voice trembled. “I wanted one thing that belonged to me.”
The room fell quiet. You looked back at your daughter sleeping peacefully in her crib.
“So much of motherhood already feels like giving pieces of yourself away,” you whispered. “Your body changes. Your time changes. Your whole life changes. And I would do it all again because I love her.”
Your lip trembled.
“But I just wanted one little thing.”
You looked at him.
“Just one.”
Tears spilled down your cheeks.
“And I don’t know why that makes me feel so awful.”
For a long moment, Robby said absolutely nothing. Then he reached for you. You went willingly. Because you always did. He pulled you into his chest, and the second his arms wrapped around you, you broke. A sob escaped you. Then another.
“Oh, sweetheart,” he whispered, holding you tighter.
Your face buried in his shirt.
“I’m sorry.”
“What are you apologizing for?”
“This.”
He kissed the top of your head.
“You never have to apologize for telling me you’re hurting.”
“I feel stupid.”
“You aren’t.”
“I do.”
His hand moved slowly up and down your back.
“You know what I think?”
You sniffled.
“What?”
“I think you’ve been carrying this around by yourself for way too long.”
You closed your eyes. Because unfortunately…he was right. And as he held you there in the soft glow of the nursery, your daughter sleeping peacefully a few feet away, you had a feeling your husband wasn’t finished.
Not even close.
******
For a long while, neither of you moved. Robby simply held you. One hand rested at the back of your head while the other slowly rubbed up and down your spine, the same soothing motion he’d used countless times over the years whenever life became too heavy. Your tears eventually quieted, leaving behind only the occasional sniffle. Still, he didn’t let go. You could hear his heartbeat beneath your ear. Steady. Familiar. Home.
“I’m sorry,” you whispered again.
Immediately, his hand paused. Then he tipped his head back just enough to look down at you.
“If you apologize one more time, I’m going to be offended.”
A tiny laugh escaped you. It sounded watery and broken.
“There’s a little laugh,” he murmured.
You rolled your eyes weakly and pulled back enough to wipe your face.
“I’ve cried all over your shirt.”
“I own more than one.”
“You like this shirt.”
“I do.”
“And I ruined it.”
“You absolutely did.”
A soft huff of laughter escaped you. He smiled. Then his expression gentled again.
“Can I say something?”
You nodded.
“You don’t get to decide what makes you important to her.”
You frowned.
“What?”
He brushed a strand of hair from your face.
“You don’t get to decide that because she has my eyes or my face, somehow I’m more important to her.”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t have to.”
You looked down. A finger slipped beneath your chin.
“Look at me.”
You did. He looked almost… offended. Not at you. At the idea.
“You carried her for nine months.”
Your eyes softened.
“You grew her.”
He brushed his thumb across your cheek.
“You gave birth to her.”
A second tear slid free.
“You are the reason she exists.”
You swallowed.
“Robby—”
“No. Let me finish.”
There was no bite in his voice. Only gentle insistence.
“You know what our daughter knew before she knew my face?”
You blinked.
“What?”
“Your heartbeat.”
You went still.
“She knew your voice.”
His hand settled against your cheek.
“She knew the way you laughed.”
Another tear escaped.
“She knew how you sounded when you talked to her in the middle of the night because you thought I was asleep.”
You let out a soft, surprised breath. He smiled.
“I wasn’t, by the way.”
“You were supposed to be sleeping.”
“I know.”
A tiny laugh escaped him.
“You’d put your hand on your stomach and tell her all these things.”
Your eyes filled all over again.
“You’d tell her about the world and how much you loved her and how excited you were to meet her.”
You looked down.
“I remember.”
“I do too.”
Silence settled between you. Then he gently tucked a piece of hair behind your ear.
“She knew you before she knew anyone else.”
Your chin trembled.
“Even me.”
The tears came again. Not hard this time. Just quietly.
“You are her first home.”
You covered your mouth. Robby’s expression softened even more.
“And sweetheart… she doesn’t reach for me because she loves you less.”
You looked at him.
“Then why does she always want you?”
He smiled softly.
“Because you are always here.”
You frowned.
“What?”
“I leave.”
You blinked.
“I go to work.” He shrugged lightly. “Sometimes for twelve hours. Sometimes longer.”
Your eyes stayed on his.
“You are her constant.”
A tear slipped down your cheek.
“When I come home, it’s exciting.”
He smiled sadly.
“I’m the fun thing that just walked through the door.”
You stared at him.
“But you’re her whole day.”
Your lip trembled.
“You’re breakfast and lunch and naps and books and songs and cuddles.”
You swallowed hard.
“You are every safe thing she knows.”
The nursery suddenly felt very quiet.
“You think she asks for me because she needs me more.”
He gently brushed away another tear.
“No, sweetheart.” His voice softened. “She asks for me because she already knows you’re not going anywhere.”
You broke all over again. A sob escaped you. His face crumpled immediately.
“Oh, honey.”
You covered your eyes.
“Oh my God.”
He gathered you back into his arms without hesitation.
“You are her safe place.”
You cried harder.
“She reaches for me because I’m exciting.”
You laughed through your tears.
“I don’t know if exciting is the word I’d use.”
He snorted softly.
“Fine. Novel.”
You laughed again. A shaky, tearful sound.
“Please trust me,” he whispered, kissing your temple.
You stayed tucked against him.
And after another minute, you whispered, “Everyone says she’s your twin.”
“I know.”
“It hurts.”
“I know.”
You looked up.
“No, I don’t think you do.”
He was quiet. Then he nodded.
“You’re right. I probably don’t.”
Your eyes softened.
“But I do know what it’s like to want to see yourself in someone you love.”
You frowned.
“What do you mean?”
He looked toward the crib.
“I look at her every day and pray she got your heart.”
You blinked.
“What?”
“I hope she got your kindness.”
Your breath caught.
“Your patience.”
He smiled.
“Your empathy.”
You stared at him.
“Your ability to make people feel safe.”
A tear slipped free.
“I hope she gets your laugh.”
You smiled despite yourself.
“Your stubbornness too, unfortunately.”
You let out a watery laugh.
“Or maybe she got that from both of us?”
He kissed your forehead.
“I don’t care if she looks exactly like me.” His voice softened. “I hope she’s like you.”
Your face crumpled. Because there it was. The thing you hadn’t realized you needed. Not to hear that she had your nose. Not to hear that she had your skin. But to hear that maybe… maybe the things that mattered most couldn’t be seen.
“You really think that?” you whispered.
He looked almost confused.
“Of course I do.”
Silence. Then you looked toward the crib.
“She’s beautiful.”
“She is.”
“And kind.”
“Very.”
“And happy.”
“The happiest.”
You swallowed.
“Maybe she already has some of me.”
He smiled.
“Oh, sweetheart.”
His hand settled over yours.
“She has all kinds of you.”
You looked back at him.
“Really?”
He looked downright offended again.
“Have you seen the way she reaches out to pet every dog she meets?”
You laughed softly.
“Okay… maybe.”
“The way she watches people when they’re upset.”
Your smile faded.
“The way she leans against you when she thinks you’re sad.”
Your throat tightened.
“The way she giggles when she hears music.”
Another tear escaped.
“Those things didn’t come from me.”
You stared at him. He smiled softly.
“They came from her mama.”
The room blurred. And for the first time in weeks…the ache in your chest eased. Just a little. Robby reached over and wiped away the last of your tears. Then he leaned forward and kissed your forehead.
“Besides,” he said softly, “you’re forgetting one very important thing.”
You frowned.
“What?”
A slow smile spread across his face.
“You gave her your nose.”
You laughed. A real laugh this time. He grinned.
“And honestly? Thank God.”
You smacked his arm.
“Robby!”
“What? My nose is huge.”
“It is not.”
“It absolutely is.”
You laughed again, shaking your head. He looked at you like he’d hung the moon. Then he kissed your temple. Then your cheek. Then the tip of your nose.
“You’re a good mom.”
You closed your eyes.
“You’re an incredible mom.”
A tear slipped free.
“And our daughter adores you.”
You leaned into him.
“I love you.”
His arms tightened.
“I love you too.”
The two of you sat there for a long while after that. Just holding each other. Watching your little girl sleep. And when you finally stood to leave the nursery, Robby slipped his hand into yours. You looked up at him. He smiled softly.
“Come to bed.”
You squeezed his hand.
“Okay.”
As you stepped into the hallway, neither of you noticed the tiny pair of eyes blinking open inside the crib. Or the little girl watching her parents walk away. Watching her mama. And smiling.
******
The next morning felt lighter. Not perfect. The little ache in your chest hadn’t completely disappeared overnight, but it no longer felt quite so sharp. Maybe because you had finally said it out loud. Maybe because your husband had held every ugly, insecure feeling in his hands and hadn’t laughed or dismissed it. Maybe because he’d looked at you like you were the most important person in the world and reminded you that motherhood wasn’t measured in genetics or who got the first smile.
It was measured in love. And you loved your daughter more than you had ever thought possible. You stood in the kitchen, making coffee while morning sunlight streamed through the windows. A few minutes later, you heard the familiar shuffle of feet.
“Mama?”
You smiled. You turned to find Robby standing in the doorway, your daughter balanced on one hip. His hair was a mess, his T-shirt wrinkled from sleep, and your little girl looked equally disheveled. The sight nearly made you laugh.
“Good morning.”
Your daughter’s entire face brightened.
“Mama!”
She reached for you. Your heart fluttered. You took her from him and kissed her chubby cheek.
“There’s my girl.”
She giggled. Robby wrapped his arms around both of you from behind, pressing a kiss into your hair.
“She woke up and immediately demanded breakfast.”
“Demanded?” you asked.
“Yes. Quite aggressively.”
Your daughter babbled.
“See?” he said. “She’s defending herself.”
You laughed. And something inside you eased a little more.
The day passed quietly. No visitors. No comments about whose eyes she had. No mention of who she resembled. Just your little family. The three of you played in the living room, ordered takeout for lunch, and spent most of the afternoon on the floor surrounded by blocks and books. Your daughter had recently started pulling herself up on everything. The couch. The coffee table. Your legs. Robby. Mostly Robby.
“You’re going to walk before we’re ready,” he informed her seriously.
She smiled. Then promptly tried to eat one of her blocks.
“Never mind,” he sighed.
You laughed. By early evening, the sun cast golden light through the windows. You sat on the rug folding tiny laundry while your daughter played near the couch. Robby was stretched out beside you, absently sorting through baby toys. It was peaceful. Quiet. The kind of ordinary moment you knew one day you’d miss.
Then you looked up. And froze. Your daughter was standing. Not holding the couch. Not holding the table. Standing. Completely on her own.
“Oh my God,” you whispered.
Robby looked up immediately.
“What?”
Then he saw her. His eyes widened.
“No way.”
The two of you became perfectly still. As though even breathing too loudly would ruin it. Your daughter looked between the two of you. Proud. Wobbly. A tiny smile spread across her face.
“Oh, sweetheart,” you breathed.
Robby slowly sat up.
“I think this is happening.”
“I think it is too.”
Your daughter swayed. Regained her balance. Then looked directly at you. Your breath caught. She smiled. And took one tiny step. You gasped. A second step.
“Oh my God.”
A third. Robby’s hand found yours. A fourth. Then she tipped forward. Straight into your waiting arms. You caught her with a startled laugh, immediately gathering her against your chest. For a second, everything went silent.
“Oh my God!”
Tears instantly filled your eyes. Your daughter giggled. You looked at her in complete disbelief.
“You walked.”
She squealed.
“You walked!”
Robby let out a strangled sound beside you. You looked over. Your husband was crying. Actual tears. You burst out laughing.
“Oh my God, you’re crying.”
“No, I’m not.”
“You absolutely are.”
“I’m having an emotional response.”
You laughed harder.
“That’s called crying.”
He wiped at his eyes.
“I wasn’t prepared.”
Neither of you could stop smiling. You looked back down at your daughter. And she looked back at you. Then she reached up with both tiny hands and cupped your cheeks. Your breath caught.
“Mama.”
The world stopped. Everything stopped. Your heart. Your breathing. Time itself.
“Mama.”
A sob escaped you.
“Oh.”
Tears spilled freely down your cheeks. Your daughter smiled.
“Mama.”
You pulled her against you and held her close.
“Oh, sweetheart.”
Your voice broke completely. Robby was openly crying now. Neither of you cared. You kissed your daughter’s curls. Her forehead. Her cheeks.
“I love you so much.”
She laughed and patted your face.
“Mama.”
You let out another tearful laugh. Then strong arms wrapped around both of you. Robby gathered you and your daughter into his lap until all three of you were tangled together on the rug. Your daughter happily squished between you.
You looked up. Your husband was staring at you. Not at the baby. At you. And his expression was so soft it made your chest ache.
“What?” you whispered.
He smiled. Then he reached over and brushed away your tears.
“Looks like she knew exactly where she wanted to go.”
Fresh tears filled your eyes. You laughed softly.
“Robby…”
“No.” His own eyes glistened. “I think she just picked her person.”
You shook your head immediately.
“No, she—”
“She did.”
His voice was gentle. Certain.
“Because she could’ve gone anywhere.”
You looked down at your daughter. She was now chewing on your sleeve.
“But she walked to you.”
Your lip trembled.
“You.”
A tear slipped down your cheek. Robby reached over and kissed your forehead. Then another kiss to your temple. Then your cheek.
“So I think we can officially retire the whole ‘she doesn’t need me’ thing.”
You laughed through your tears.
“Maybe.”
He grinned.
“Maybe?”
You smiled.
“Definitely.”
“There we go.”
He kissed your forehead again. Your daughter looked between the two of you and giggled. Then she reached up and smacked her father’s face. He blinked. You burst out laughing.
“Well, that’s definitely your child.”
He looked offended.
“My child?”
“Absolutely.”
Your daughter did it again. He sighed.
“I stand corrected. She has your sense of humor.”
You laughed harder. Then your little girl leaned forward and buried herself against your chest. Your laughter slowly faded. Because there she was. Curled against you. Warm. Safe. Home.
You looked at the dark curls on her head. The eyes that looked so much like her father’s. The tiny fingers. The little expressions. And suddenly…you didn’t care. Because she had just taken her very first steps. And she had walked straight into your arms. As though there had never been any other destination.
Robby watched your face soften. He smiled. Then he wrapped one arm around your shoulders and pulled you close. You rested your head against him. Your daughter tucked safely between you.
The three of you sat there on the living room floor as the evening sunlight poured through the windows. No one said anything for a long while. Then your husband pressed one final kiss into your hair and whispered softly,
“She has my eyes.”
You smiled.
“She does.”
“My hair.”
“Definitely.”
He looked down at the little girl asleep against your chest. Then back at you.
“But she knows exactly who her mama is.”
Your eyes filled one last time. You looked at your daughter. Then at the man beside you. Your family. Your whole heart. And as your daughter sighed in her sleep and curled even closer against you, you finally believed it. She had never needed something of yours. Because from the very beginning she already had your heart.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
(A very short bonus chapter) We’re a little short on the Dana front
Dr. Jack Abbot x (female) reader | Dr. Jack Abbot x you
Summary: Jack and Robby during handover.
A/N: This wasn't planned at all. But I read @zulema222 's comment on the last chapter just as I was starting my lunch break and I had to write this down immediately. So... it isn't proofread. I hope the grammar is okay...
A/N: I'm no longer updating the taglist because Tumblr has been glitching way too much lately. If you don't want to miss any updates, feel free to turn on notifications for my posts! <3
Link to "You stole my cart" master list (1)
Link to "You stole my cart" master list (2)
Previous chapter: Daddy's not sick. He's just stupid
--- --- ---
The emergency department was busier than usual during morning handover. Jack leaned against the counter at the Hub, looking exactly like someone who’d been awake for the last twelve hours, survived on too much caffeine and hadn’t had a single bathroom break. He clutched his travel mug like a lifeline, listening to Robby who skimmed over staffing for the day.
“... two residents called in sick, radiology’s backed up and we’re also a little short on the Dana front today.”
Jack tilted his head. “The what?”
Behind them Dana looked up from her tablet. “The what now?”
Robby looked over his shoulder, shrugging. “The Dana front.”
Dana exchanged a look with Jack. “I’m sorry but what the fuck does that even mean?”
Jack took another sip of his coffee, his brain trying to catch up - then realization dawned. “Oh! The Dana front!”
He pulled out his phone, unlocked it and scrolled through his gallery. When he found the video he handed the phone over. “Look for yourself.”
Dana frowned and started it. She watched Lizzie sitting on the living room floor, a toy stethoscope around her neck.
“Daddy sick.”
Jack’s voice came from behind the camera. “And who helps Daddy when he’s sick?”
Lizzie looked at him with big green eyes, her thumb already in her mouth.
“Does a doctor help Daddy when he’s sick?”
Lizzie shook her head. “No.”
“Who helps?”
“Dana.” The answer came immediately.
“A nurse?”
Now she was nodding. “Dana.”
“And who has more medical knowledge? Daddy or the nurses?”
“Dana” she whispered.
The recording ended.
Dana covered her mouth. “Oh my God…” She looked over at Jack. “That is the cutest thing I’ve ever seen.”
Jack grinned. “Figured.”
For a beat there was silence then Dana’s face changed. She put her hands on her hips and frowned. “But - that child knows I have an entire personality outside this hospital, right?”
Robby chuckled. “No, I don’t think she knows that.”
“She looks at me and thinks - yes, that’s the blueprint for a nurse.” She let out a breath. “I’m not sure if I’m flattered or horrified.”
Jack grinned.
“Okay, it’s settled - I’m taking her for a day.”
Jack’s smile faltered. “What?”
“I’m serious, Abbot.” She counted on her fingers. “The zoo. The aquarium. The playground. A museum. Ice cream. I don’t fucking care. So she learns that Dana’s are actual people and not just a job description.”
“I’m not sure this will convince her” Robby said thoughtfully.
“Well” Dana said with a shrug. “At least she has some respect for our profession. That’s a nice change of pace around here.”
Now Robby and Jack both looked equally offended. Before they could say anything Princess’ head appeared in the door of Central 7. “Dana?”
“Dana?” Robby said without missing a beat. “Another Dana needs the Main Dana.”
He ducked just in time before Dana’s pen hit his head.
--- --- ---
You wanna keep reading? - Next part is coming soon, I promise.
Summary: PTMC's newest Business Process Analyst has exactly ten weekdays to identify inefficiencies in the emergency department. Unfortunately the biggest obstacle to process improvement appears to be the department chief...
Chapter 1 | Chapter 2
Still Day 1. Still fucking Monday
Robby walked you briskly toward the staff lounge. It was a small room with a table and a couple of chairs, a kitchenette and a worn out sofa. He rummaged through the cabinet until he found a cup and filled it with the drip coffee that was already waiting. He handed it over to you, then leaned against the counter and crossed his arms.
You took a sip of coffee, trying not to screw your face up too much (you usually drank your coffee with sugar and lots of milk but you didn’t want to bring that up right now) and then looked at him. “Thanks.”
He waved it off. “Come on. Tell me about yourself.”
“Um. Excuse me?”
He shrugged. “What did you do before you ended up at the PTMC? What made you pursue that job and not something useful? What do you hope to achieve with… that?” He gestured toward the notebook stuffed into your scrubs pocket.
You took another tiny sip. “Um, okay, well…” You blushed a little, suddenly nervous. “I have a Bachelor of Science in Business Administration and a Master of Science in Business Process Management, both from the University of Pittsburgh.”
“You’re from here?”
“Yeah, born and raised. A real Pittsburgher.” You gave him a small smile.
“Steelers or Ravens?”
“Steelers” you shot back without missing a beat.
The smallest smile showed on his lips. “Good.”
“Why? Would that have changed anything?”
“No.” He shrugged. “It’s not like I have a lot of respect for you as it is.” There was the faintest hint of amusement in his eyes.
You swallowed hard, taking another sip from your coffee - and regretted it immediately when you actually had to swallow the bitter, slightly burnt liquid.
“Where did you work beforehand?” He uncrossed his arms and put them into his scrubs pockets.
You counted that as progress. At least he was asking questions now instead of dismissing yours.
“At Hertz.”
“... Hertz.” He blinked slowly - once, twice - then his eyebrows raised. “The rental car company?”
You nodded.
He let out a humorless laugh, dragging a hand across his face. “You worked at a fucking rental car company and now you’re trying to optimize the processes in a highly-complex emergency department?”
You blushed again - but not because you were embarrassed but because you felt a pang of anger rising in your chest. You narrowed your eyes. “Yeah. You got a problem with that?”
He shook his head, laughing with no humor in it. “I can’t fucking believe it. That has to be a fucking joke. Is this some kind of prank? Because that can’t possibly be real.”
You set the mug down harder than you intended and crossed your arms. “I genuinely don’t understand why you’re so hostile.”
“Because that whole thing is a fucking joke. You have no medical background. You have no experience working in hospitals. You probably couldn’t tell a medical student from a resident or an attending. And you’re here to tell me how to run my department? Yeah… no. I think we’re done.”
You swallowed hard. “No.” You shook your head. “No. That’s not how this is going. And yeah, you’re right - I can’t tell a med student from a resident. But one thing you have taught me is that there’s no difference between an asshole and the head of this department.”
There went your professionalism.
The silence that followed was heavy. He stared at you for a long moment while his expression had gone completely still.
You regretted it almost immediately. But for one glorious second it had felt good. So good.
He let out a long breath. “Do you want to apologize?” His voice was icy.
“Depends.” Your jaw tightened. “Do you want to apologize first?”
He let out a short, disbelieving laugh through his nose. “What for? I wasn’t the one being unprofessional here.”
“Seriously?” You glared at him. “You’re constantly dismissing me, you don’t hide your contempt for my profession and you didn’t even ask for my name. And you’re going to lecture me about professionalism? Do you ever actually listen to yourself talk or do you only tune in every now and then?”
He narrowed his eyes. You could practically see his brain working to come back with a callback - any kind of callback - but he… couldn’t. He let out a breath. “Yeah, fine, you might have a point there. But still - you can’t run around and call people assholes.”
You were still angry - but shrugged. “My mom taught me not to lie.”
“Jesus.” He rolled his eyes then glanced at his watch. “Drink your coffee.”
“Yeah, another thing I’m dying to tell you - I drink my coffee with milk and sugar. That’s a violation of the Geneva Convention.” You poured the rest into the sink and put your mug into the dishwasher.
He watched you then walked out without another word, you following him. Outside of Central 10 he stopped and pushed the door open without knocking.
“How’s Mr. Lincoln?”
The doctor standing inside at the computer seemed to be in his early to mid twenties with soft features. His light brown hair was slightly wavy and cut short on the sides and left a little longer on top. He had an almost boyish appearance.
He looked up when Robby entered without a greeting, then smiled. “Stable. I’m waiting for him to come back from CT.”
“Good.” Robby nodded once, walking up to him and leaning slightly over, glancing at the screen. “How’s his pain?”
“Pain’s a three after two milligrams of morphine” he answered immediately, then glanced at you. “Who’s that?”
Robby didn’t even look at you. “Apparently my shadow.”
“I’m Dennis. Whitaker.” He gave you an easy smile. “Welcome to the Pitt.”
“Don’t.” Robby held up his hand. “Ignore her. That’s for the best, trust me. I wish I could” he added, quietly.
You stared at the back of his neck, regretting, for the first time since you were a teenager, that telekinesis wasn’t real.
Dennis gave you a confused look, then turned back to the computer.
The door pushed open again and a transporter backed into the room with a stretcher. An older man lay on it, looking tired but otherwise comfortable.
“Fresh out of the oven at Radiology” the transporter said with a smile.
You stepped toward the wall to make room - even though the stretcher still came within inches of you. You didn’t notice the very full Foley catheter bag hanging from the side of the stretcher. You didn’t notice the plastic hook slipping free. And you certainly didn’t notice that the catheter bag dropped to the floor - and the rear wheel rolled directly over it.
CRACK.
RRRIP.
A warm wave splashed across the floor - straight over your loafers. It soaked your feet in seconds. You stared down in horror and complete silence. The transporter stopped dead - stared down. Robby and Dennis stared down.
The patient slowly lifted his head. “Did something happen? I felt something ripping.”
“Oh fuck” the transporter whispered. “Sorry, I didn’t notice.”
Robby glanced at your shoes before looking back at the patient. “I think those shoes are done for. Suede was an optimistic choice for an emergency department.”
You closed your eyes for a second. “That… I… I…”
“What happened?” the patient asked again.
Dennis cleared his throat then reached for the phone. “I think we need someone from environmental services here.”
“Good call.” Robby nodded and scrolled through the chart, completely unbothered. He only wheeled the computer a little bit to the side. Then he grabbed a stack of absorbent pads and dropped them over the spreading puddle to stop it from reaching the hallway.
You looked down again. Your socks were wet. Your shoes were wet. “I…” You swallowed hard. “I need new shoes.”
Dennis nodded slowly. “Yeah, probably.”
A beat later the door opened again and Dana walked in, holding a clipboard. “Boss, there’s a code stroke coming in. ETA 5 minutes. Langdon’s on the case but if you wanna supervise…” She looked up - and her eyebrows raised. “What the fuck happened here?”
You gestured toward the torn catheter bag, still at a loss for words. Dennis was still on the phone, raising his hands.
Robby didn’t even look up. “Just a happy little accident.”
“Thanks for that, Bob Ross” she shot back before turning toward you. “I think you need some new footwear, huh?”
You nodded miserably. “... yeah.”
“Okay, stay put. I’m going to help you here.” Dana shot Robby a look. “And Robinavitch, stop smiling or I’m going to suspect you had something to do with… this.”
She disappeared only to come back a minute later, holding a plastic bag and plastic overshoes. “Okay, honey, just step over here for me please. Don’t worry - your shoes are ruined as it is, so just… walk here.”
You did as you were told. Your socks were soaked in a strangers urine. Every step produced another miserable squelch. It was all a little too much.
You stopped in front of Dana. “Okay. We’re going to put these over your shoes, alright?” She snapped on gloves, then crouched down and pulled the overshoes over your ruined shoes. “Okay, and now let’s get you cleaned up.”
Robby gave you a wave. “Just come find me when you’re done” he said with far more amusement than the situation warranted.
You swallowed hard. It cost you a lot not to flip him off. Instead you left the room behind Dana, wobbling uncomfortably.
Summary: A day at the pool leaves you and Jack looking a little too much like a family. Later, Carter’s craving for “exceptional breadsticks” somehow brings Jack directly to the restaurant where you’re having a date. Pure coincidence, obviously.
Warnings: Fluff, romantic tension, meddling nine-year-old, mutual pining, jealousy, references to Jack’s prosthetic, Reader goes on a date with someone else, Carter weaponizes breadsticks, Jack Abbot being deeply incapable of hiding his feelings.
Author's Note: A quick universe note before we begin: Jack is not a widower in this fic. This is an alternate canon created to make his romantic history with Reader work within the story. Thank you for all the love on Chapter One! I hope you enjoy The Breadstick Incident.
Xoxo, Del
| Prologue | Chpt. 1 |
Morning settled quietly over Robby’s house.
You woke before Carter, slipped out of the guest room, and padded downstairs in sleep shorts and an old T-shirt. Pale sunlight stretched across the kitchen floor, and for the first time since you had arrived, the house was completely still.
You filled the coffee maker, pressed the button, and leaned against the counter while it sputtered to life.
Footsteps sounded in the hallway behind you.
You glanced over your shoulder and found Jack standing in the kitchen doorway.
His gray hair was flattened on one side, his glasses sat low on his nose, and a dark T-shirt hung loosely over a pair of sweatpants.
You looked him over.
“You look comfortable,” you said.
Jack dragged one hand through his hair as he entered the kitchen.
“That sounded judgmental,” he replied.
You reached into the cabinet and pulled out two mugs.
“It was observational,” you corrected.
Jack’s mouth curved as he stopped beside the island.
“I’m glad you’re learning,” he said.
You poured the first mug and pulled the creamer from the refrigerator.
Jack watched you add it to your coffee.
“So I remembered correctly,” he observed.
You glanced at the bottle before looking back at him. “You seem very proud of yourself.”
Jack reached for the second mug and slid it toward you.
“I value accuracy,” he replied.
You held the coffee pot above his cup.
“Still black?” you asked.
Jack nodded.
“Still,” he confirmed.
You filled his mug and returned the pot to the machine.
“That remains deeply unpleasant,” you said.
Jack lifted the coffee and took a careful sip. “It’s coffee.”
You carried your mug toward the island.
“It’s punishment,” you corrected.
Jack followed and took the stool beside yours. For a moment, neither of you spoke.
The silence was not awkward. It was simply noticeable without Carter filling it with questions, schemes, or increasingly suspicious observations.
Jack rested both hands around his mug.
“Did you sleep okay?” he asked.
You tucked one leg beneath you on the stool.
“Better than expected,” you answered. “How was the futon?”
Jack stared into his coffee.
“Hostile,” he said.
A laugh slipped out of you.
“You said you’d slept in worse places,” you reminded him.
Jack turned his head toward you.
“I have,” he replied. “That doesn’t make the futon good.”
You smiled into your mug.
“You once slept three hours in a lawn chair with a paperback over your face,” you reminded him.
Jack’s brows lifted.
“That was different,” he said.
You leaned one elbow against the island. “How?”
Jack took another sip of coffee. “I was comfortable.”
You stared at him. “Your neck was bent at a ninety-degree angle.”
Jack lowered the mug. “I was twenty.”
You grinned. “You also had the book stuck to your forehead when you woke up.”
Jack’s mouth tightened as he tried not to smile. “It was hot.”
You laughed softly. “You had the words printed across your face.”
Jack looked at you over the rim of his mug. “And you still took a picture.”
Your smile widened. “Of course I did.”
Jack shook his head. “You were a menace.”
You lifted your mug toward him. “You liked me.”
Jack held your gaze for a beat.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “I did.”
The photograph from the night before slipped into your thoughts.
Jack with dark hair. Your head resting on his shoulder. Every letter you had written still sitting somewhere inside his house.
You traced one finger around the edge of your mug.
“You really kept all of them?” you asked.
Jack lowered his coffee. The amusement softened out of his face.
“Yeah,” he answered.
You looked down at the pale swirl of cream inside your cup. “Even the terrible ones?”
Jack leaned his forearms against the island.
“Especially the terrible ones,” he replied.
You looked back at him. “Why?”
Jack held your gaze. His lips parted, but a door opened down the hallway before he could answer.
Small footsteps shuffled toward the kitchen.
Carter appeared in the doorway with his blanket wrapped around his shoulders and his hair sticking up in several directions.
He stopped when he saw the two of you sitting together.
Then he smiled. You narrowed your eyes.
“Don’t,” you warned.
Carter’s smile disappeared with suspicious speed.
“I didn’t do anything,” he replied.
Jack lifted his mug toward him.
“You woke up,” he pointed out. “That’s something.”
Carter crossed the kitchen and climbed onto the empty stool beside you.
“What were you talking about?” he asked.
You lifted your mug toward Jack.
“The time Uncle Jack fell asleep in a lawn chair with a book over his face,” you answered.
Carter’s face lit with recognition. “I saw that picture.”
Jack closed his eyes. “Of course you did.”
Carter pulled the blanket tighter around his shoulders. “It was in the box in the garage.”
You smiled into your coffee. “It’s a good picture.”
Jack opened his eyes and looked at you. “You let me sleep like that.”
You shrugged. “You looked tired.”
Carter looked between you. “How long was he asleep?”
“Three hours,” you answered.
“It was not three hours,” Jack argued.
You turned toward Carter. “He missed dinner.”
Carter’s eyebrows rose. “You didn’t wake him up?”
You took another sip of coffee. “I put a towel over his legs.”
Jack gave Carter a solemn look. “That was the extent of her compassion.”
You bumped your shoulder against his. “You survived.”
Jack’s gaze lingered on you. “Barely.”
You glanced toward your nephew. “What do you want for breakfast, bud?”
Carter pulled the blanket tighter around himself.
“Pancakes,” he answered.
Jack looked toward the pantry.
“Do we have pancake mix?” he asked.
Carter nodded.
“Dad keeps it above the cereal,” he explained.
You started to slide off the stool, but Jack stood before you could.
“I’ve got it,” he said.
Jack crossed to the cabinet and reached above the cereal boxes.
You watched him pull down the box.
“You know how to make pancakes?” you asked.
Jack glanced back at you.
“I’m a grown man,” he replied.
You lifted your mug. “That wasn’t an answer.”
Jack set the box on the counter. “I can follow directions.”
Carter leaned forward on the island.
“Can we go to the pool today?” he asked.
You glanced toward the bright sunlight filling the kitchen.
“That could be fun,” you answered.
Carter turned toward Jack. “Will you come too?”
Jack opened the box and studied the instructions.
“I thought that was implied,” he replied.
Carter’s face brightened. “All three of us?”
You looked across the kitchen at Jack. Jack met your eyes over the top of the box.
“Looks like it,” you said.
Carter threw off the blanket and slid from his stool.
“I’m getting my swim stuff,” he announced as he hurried toward the hallway.
You watched him disappear.
“He’s very invested in all three of us doing everything together,” you observed.
Jack pulled a mixing bowl from the cabinet.
“He’s subtle about it,” he replied.
You laughed as you carried your coffee toward the counter. “Painfully.”
Jack measured the pancake mix into the bowl.
“Pool, then your date tonight?” he asked, keeping his attention on the box.
You leaned your hip against the counter beside him. “That’s the plan.”
Jack added water to the bowl. “What time?”
You watched him begin stirring the batter. “Seven.”
Jack nodded once. “You know this guy well?”
A smile tugged at your mouth. “You’re asking a lot of questions.”
Jack glanced at you over the top of his glasses. “I’m allowed to be curious.”
You took a sip of coffee. “About my date?”
Jack returned his attention to the bowl. “About your evening.”
You smiled slowly. “That sounded careful.”
Jack kept stirring. “It was meant to.”
Carter’s footsteps thundered down the hallway before you could push any further. He returned carrying his swim trunks, goggles, and one flipper. You looked down at the collection in his arms.
“Where is the other flipper?” you asked.
Carter glanced at the single flipper. “I don’t know.”
Jack set the whisk down.
“We haven’t even finished breakfast,” he said. “How have we already lost equipment?”
Carter looked toward the hallway. “It might be in my room.”
You pointed after him with your mug. “Go find it before breakfast.”
Carter turned and hurried away again.
Jack watched him disappear. Then he looked back at you.
“Seven?” he asked.
You smiled into your coffee. “Still curious?”
Jack picked up the whisk again. “Apparently.”
By the time you reached the pool, Jack had been turned into a pack mule.
He carried the cooler in one hand and a canvas bag stuffed with towels in the other. Carter’s goggles dangled from two fingers, and the inflatable basketball had been wedged beneath his arm. You walked beside him carrying the sunscreen. Jack glanced down at the bottle in your hand.
“Glad we divided the responsibilities evenly,” he said.
You held the sunscreen up between two fingers.
“This is essential equipment,” you replied.
Jack adjusted the cooler against his leg. “I’m carrying everything we own.”
You looked him over. “You seem capable.”
Jack caught the way your gaze moved over him. “Careful, Robinavitch.”
You smiled as you followed Carter through the gate. “Just appreciating the help, Abbot.”
Jack watched you walk ahead of him.
“That didn’t sound like appreciation,” he muttered.
Carter chose a cluster of chairs near the shallow end and immediately dropped his bag onto the concrete.
“I’m going diving,” he announced.
You caught the back of his shirt before he could escape.
“You’re putting on sunscreen first,” you told him.
Carter’s shoulders slumped. “I put it on at home."
Jack deposited the cooler beside one of the chairs.
“That was almost two hours ago,” he reminded him.
Carter looked between the two of you. “You both sound like Dad.”
Jack lowered himself onto the edge of a chair. “That is the most hurtful thing you’ve said to me all weekend.”
You squeezed sunscreen into your palm. “Stand still, bud.”
Carter reluctantly turned his back to you.
While you rubbed sunscreen over his shoulders, Jack removed his sunglasses and placed them carefully inside the cooler bag’s front pocket. Then he caught the hem of his T-shirt and pulled it over his head. You looked up at exactly the wrong moment.
The years had changed him, but not nearly enough to make looking harmless. His shoulders were still broad. His chest was still solid, his body carrying the natural strength of someone who used it rather than sculpted it for display.
You dropped the sunscreen bottle. It struck the concrete beside your foot.
Jack looked toward it. “You okay?”
You bent quickly and picked it up. “Slippery.”
Jack glanced at the dry bottle in your hand. “Right.”
You narrowed your eyes at him. “Put your sunscreen on.”
Jack’s mouth twitched. “Yes, ma’am.”
You finished with Carter before straightening and slipping your cover-up over your head.
Jack had just opened the cooler. His hand stopped inside it.
You pretended not to notice his gaze catch on you.
Jack cleared his throat and looked deeper into the cooler as though something critically important had happened among the water bottles.
“We have water,” he announced.
You placed your cover-up over the back of the chair. “Excellent work.”
Jack pulled out one bottle. “And juice.”
You nodded once. “Remarkable.”
Carter pushed his goggles over his eyes and looked between you. “Why are you both acting weird?”
Jack twisted the cap off the water bottle.
“Heat,” he answered.
You nodded gravely. “Very dangerous.”
Carter studied you for another second before apparently deciding the pool was more interesting than either of you.
“Come watch me dive,” he ordered.
Jack pointed toward the walkway. “No running.”
Carter immediately slowed to an exaggerated march.
“I’m not running,” he replied.
“You were about to,” Jack said.
Carter continued his dramatic march toward the deep end. “You can’t prove that.”
Jack followed him. “I saw you.”
Carter glanced over his shoulder. “That’s not proof.”
You fell into step beside Jack. “He might have a future in law."
Jack looked down at you. “He has a future in prison.”
Carter climbed onto the diving board and turned to face you both.
“Watch this!” he called.
You raised one hand. “We’re watching.”
Carter bounced twice before jumping, tucking his knees against his chest and hitting the water with an enormous splash. He surfaced several feet away.
“Did you see it?” he asked.
Jack folded his arms over his chest. “No. Do it again.”
Carter’s mouth dropped open. “You were looking right at me!”
Jack shrugged. “I blinked.”
Carter scrambled toward the ladder. “You can’t blink that long.”
You leaned closer to Jack. “That was cruel.”
Jack watched Carter climb from the pool. “He needs the exercise.”
Carter performed the same dive three more times before deciding he needed a new audience activity. He swam toward the edge and pushed his goggles onto his forehead.
“Race me,” he told Jack.
Jack looked down at him. “That seems unfair.”
Carter gripped the edge. “Because you’re old?”
You pressed your lips together. Jack slowly turned his head toward you.
“Don’t,” he warned.
“I didn’t say anything,” you replied.
Jack looked back at Carter. “I meant unfair to you.”
Carter pushed away from the wall. “You’re scared.”
Jack stepped into the pool. “I’m reconsidering every nice thing I’ve ever done for you.”
Carter paddled toward the lane markers. “First one to the other side and back wins.”
You sat on the edge and lowered your feet into the water. “Try not to humiliate him.”
Jack looked over his shoulder. “Which one?”
You smiled sweetly. “Dealer’s choice.”
Carter and Jack lined up against the wall.
You lifted one hand. “Ready?”
Carter lowered his goggles. “Ready.”
Jack braced one foot against the wall. “Whenever you are.”
You dropped your hand. “Go!”
They launched forward. Jack stayed beside him for the first few strokes before gradually pulling ahead. He touched the opposite wall, turned smoothly, and started back while Carter scrambled into his own turn behind him. Jack reached your side of the pool first and caught the edge beside your knee. Carter arrived several seconds later, slapping one hand against the wall before surfacing with a gasp.
“That didn’t count,” he declared.
Jack wiped water from his eyes. “You lost by half the pool."
Carter pushed his goggles onto his forehead. “You have a secret robot foot.”
Jack stared at him.
“I have a prosthetic,” he corrected. “It does not make me swim faster.”
You slipped into the pool and moved to Carter’s side.
“Can you prove that?” you asked.
Jack turned toward you. “You’re encouraging him.”
You studied Jack’s prosthetic beneath the rippling water. “I’m asking important scientific questions.”
Carter pointed toward Jack’s leg. “It could have a motor.”
Jack looked down at it. “Where would I put the batteries?”
Carter considered the question. “In your pocket,” he answered.
Jack spread both hands. “I’m wearing swim trunks.”
Carter nodded with complete confidence. “A waterproof pocket.”
A laugh escaped you. Jack looked between the two of you. “This is ridiculous.”
You shifted closer to Carter. “We may need to inspect the equipment.”
Jack immediately backed through the water. “You’re not inspecting anything.”
Carter grinned. “That sounds suspicious.”
Jack pointed toward him. “You lost the race.”
Carter lifted his chin. “Because of the robot foot.”
You held out your hand. “I think we have grounds for an appeal.”
Carter slapped his palm against yours.
Jack stared at your joined hands. “I’m surrounded by criminals.”
Carter’s attention shifted toward the basketball hoop at the other end of the pool.
“Let’s play basketball,” he suggested.
Jack glanced at the floating hoop. “Fine.”
Carter retrieved the ball and tucked it against his chest.
“Me and Auntie against Uncle Jack,” he announced.
Jack lifted his eyebrows. “Two against one?”
You moved decisively to Carter’s side. “You have the robot foot.”
Jack closed his eyes. “I’m never going to hear the end of this.”
Carter smiled. “Probably not.”
Jack opened his eyes and pointed between you. “No holding. No scratching. No trying to drown me.”
You took the ball from Carter. “You take all the fun out of sports.”
Jack moved backward toward the hoop. “I know how both of you operate.”
Carter leaned closer to you. “I’ll distract him,” he whispered.
Jack stopped. “I can hear you.”
Carter lowered his voice further. “No, you can’t.”
Jack rubbed one hand over his face. “This is going to be a disaster.”
It was. Carter attached himself to Jack’s right arm while you slipped around his other side with the ball. Jack tried to free himself without sending Carter underwater, giving you enough time to shoot. The ball struck the rim and bounced back toward Jack. Jack caught it one-handed.
“That was holding,” he said.
Carter continued hanging from his arm. “No, it wasn’t.”
Jack looked down at him. “You are currently holding me.”
Carter released him. “Not anymore.”
You snatched the ball from Jack’s hand and swam away.
Jack stared after you. “That was theft.”
You cradled the ball against your chest. “You were distracted.”
Jack’s eyes widened. “By the child physically restraining me.”
Carter swam to your side. “That sounds like an excuse.”
Jack pushed his wet hair away from his forehead. “You two deserve each other.”
You passed the ball to Carter. “Thank you.”
Carter threw it toward the hoop. The ball bounced against the rim before dropping through. Carter shouted and threw both arms into the air. You caught him around the middle and lifted him partly out of the water.
“That’s my nephew!” you cheered.
Carter pumped one fist. “We’re winning!”
Jack looked toward the nonexistent scoreboard. “You have one point.”
You lowered Carter into the water. “And you have zero.”
Jack’s eyes narrowed. “Fine.”
You recognized the expression immediately. Carter edged closer to you.
“What does that face mean?” he whispered.
You kept your eyes on Jack. “It means we made a mistake.”
Jack took the ball from beneath the hoop. “You have.”
The next several minutes were ruthless. Jack blocked Carter’s first attempt, stole the ball from you, and scored before either of you reached the other end. When Carter tried to hang from him again, Jack lifted him beneath the arms and deposited him several feet away.
“You can’t move players,” Carter protested.
Jack caught the returning ball. “I just did.”
You lunged for it. Jack moved the ball out of reach.
“You’re cheating,” you accused.
Jack held it above his head. “I’m taller.”
You frowned. “That’s not a skill.”
Jack shrugged a shoulder. “It’s working.”
You splashed water directly into his face.
Jack recoiled and brought one hand to his eyes. “That was a foul.”
You stole the ball from his other hand. “Prove it.”
Jack glared at you. “It was water in my eyes.”
Carter swam beside you. “It’s a pool.”
Jack wiped his face. “That doesn’t make it legal.”
You backed toward the hoop. “Are you going to complain or defend?”
Jack began moving toward you. “I can do both.”
You twisted away, but Jack caught you around the waist before you could reach the hoop.
Your back met his chest.
His arm settled firmly across your middle, warm even beneath the cool water. The laughter caught somewhere inside your throat. For one suspended second, neither of you moved. Jack’s breath touched your temple.
“Got you,” he said quietly.
Your fingers curled around his forearm. “That feels like holding.”
Jack loosened his grip, but he did not release you immediately.
“You were cheating,” he murmured.
You turned your head enough to catch the edge of his profile. “You were losing.”
A wave of water hit both of you. Jack released you as Carter surfaced beside you.
“Are we still playing?” Carter asked.
Jack blinked and cleared his throat. “Apparently.”
You passed the ball directly to Carter. Carter shot while Jack was still recovering. The ball sailed neatly through the hoop. You and Carter erupted.
Jack stared at the basket. “That shouldn’t count.”
You slapped your palm against Carter’s. “It counts twice.”
“Why would it count twice?” Jack demanded.
Carter grinned. “Because you were holding her.”
Jack looked at you as though this were somehow your fault.
You shook your head. “He has eyes.”
Jack pointed toward the stairs. “Both of you. Out of the pool.”
Carter laughed as he swam away. “You’re not the boss.”
Jack followed him. “I have delegated authority.”
You trailed behind them. “Not at the pool.”
Jack looked over his shoulder. “Especially at the pool.”
By the time the three of you returned to the chairs, Carter was exhausted, and Jack had accepted that he had officially lost under whatever rules you and Carter had invented. Carter dropped onto the end of one lounger and reached for a towel.
“We won,” he announced.
Jack handed him the towel. “You committed multiple crimes.”
Carter dried his face. “Still won.”
You sank onto the neighboring chair. “Scoreboard, Abbot.”
Jack picked up his water bottle. “There was no scoreboard.”
“Then you can’t prove we lost,” you replied.
Jack stared at you. “I watched it happen.”
You smiled. “That isn’t proof.”
Carter looked toward you with open admiration. “That’s what I said earlier.”
Jack lowered himself onto the chair between you and Carter. “This alliance needs to end.”
An older woman passed with a small girl walking beside her. She slowed when Carter leaned across Jack to steal a bottle of juice from the cooler. She smiled warmly at the three of you.
“You have a beautiful family,” she said.
You went still. Jack’s hand stopped halfway to his water bottle.
“Thank you,” Carter answered brightly.
The woman continued toward the shallow end before either adult managed to speak. Silence settled over the chairs. You looked toward Jack. Jack stared straight ahead. Carter pushed the straw into his juice pouch.
“She thought we were a family,” he observed.
Jack finally picked up his water. “We heard her.”
Carter took a drink. “She said we were beautiful.”
You reached for your towel. “She was being polite.”
Carter looked at Jack. “She didn’t have to say anything.”
Jack unscrewed the cap from his bottle with unnecessary focus. “Drink your juice, Carter.”
Carter leaned back against the chair, entirely too pleased with himself.
You glanced toward Jack again. His sunglasses hid his eyes now, but the faint color climbing the side of his neck was much harder to conceal. You rubbed the towel over your arms.
“She probably says that to everyone,” you said.
Jack took a long drink. “Probably.”
Carter looked between you. “You’re both being weird again.”
Jack lowered the bottle. “Heat,” he replied.
You nodded solemnly. “Very dangerous.”
The three of you smelled like chlorine by the time you made it back to the house.
Carter abandoned his pool bag just inside the door and started toward the hallway. Jack caught the strap before it hit the floor.
“Absolutely not,” Jack said.
Carter turned around. “What?”
Jack lifted the dripping bag. “You are not leaving this here.”
Carter looked toward you for support. You removed your sunglasses and pushed them onto the top of your head.
“He’s right,” you told him. “Take it to the laundry room.”
Carter’s mouth pulled into a pout. “You’re both bossy.”
Jack handed the bag back to him. “You had plenty of opportunities to choose less responsible adults.”
Carter dragged the bag toward the laundry room. “I didn’t get to choose.”
Jack watched him go. “That explains a lot.”
You laughed and carried the empty water bottles toward the kitchen. Jack followed with the cooler.
“Go get ready,” he said as he placed it beside the sink. “I’ll deal with this.”
You glanced toward the clock above the stove. “I have time.”
Jack opened the cooler and began pulling out the remaining drinks. “You also have pool hair.”
You touched the damp strands near your neck. “Are you saying I don’t look good?”
Jack’s hand paused inside the cooler. You waited. Jack slowly turned his head toward you.
“I’m saying you have somewhere to be,” he answered carefully.
You smiled. “That was not the question.”
Jack looked back into the cooler. “Go shower, Robinavitch.”
You laughed as you headed for the hallway. “Coward.”
Jack pulled out a melting ice pack. “Correct.”
By the time you came back downstairs to retrieve your purse, freshly showered and wrapped in a robe, Carter was lying across the living-room couch with his arms folded. You stopped at the bottom of the stairs.
“What’s wrong with you?” you asked.
Carter looked toward you. “You’re leaving.”
You crossed the room and sat beside his legs. “For a few hours,” you reminded him.
Carter shifted farther into the cushions. “We were supposed to hang out.”
“We spent the entire day together,” you reminded him.
Carter frowned. “That was before.”
You lifted his feet and placed them across your lap. “Before what?”
Carter frowned at the television. “Before you had to go somewhere.”
You rubbed one hand over his shin. “You’re going to be here with Uncle Jack.”
Carter looked toward the kitchen, where Jack was rinsing the cooler in the sink. “That’s not all three of us.”
Something pinched softly inside your chest. You squeezed Carter’s ankle. “I’ll be back tonight.”
Carter remained unconvinced. “How late?”
“I don’t know yet,” you answered.
He studied your face. “Where are you going?”
You glanced toward the kitchen. Jack had his back to you, one hand braced against the counter while the faucet ran.
“Bellini’s,” you answered.
Carter’s pout eased. “The Italian place?”
You nodded. “The one downtown.”
Carter sat up. “The one with the breadsticks?”
You laughed. “Yes, the one with the breadsticks.”
Carter hugged the cushion against his stomach. “Can you bring me some?”
You rose from the couch. “I’ll see what I can do.”
Carter followed you toward the stairs. “And dessert?”
“You’re not coming upstairs,” you told him.
Carter’s brow furrowed. “I’m not.”
You looked at him over your shoulder. “You’re following me.”
“I’m going to my room,” Carter answered.
You stopped. “Your room is downstairs.”
Carter stopped at the first step.
Jack leaned against the kitchen doorway. “She’s got you there.”
Carter looked back at him. “You’re supposed to be on my side.”
Jack dried his hands and shrugged.
You started up the stairs. “Stay down here, bud.”
Carter watched you disappear around the landing before moving to the living room. Jack stood near the kitchen island, sorting through the takeout menus Robby kept shoved into one of the drawers. Carter sat on the couch with his knees pulled up beneath him.
“Can we go to Bellini’s?” Carter asked.
Jack looked over. “Why?”
Carter shrugged. “I like the breadsticks.”
Jack studied him. “You’ve been there?”
Carter nodded. “With Dad. They have really good breadsticks.”
He paused, then added, “And cheese pizza.”
Jack narrowed his eyes slightly. “You are making a very passionate case for bread and cheese.”
Carter lifted one shoulder. “I’m hungry.”
Jack looked toward the ceiling, then back at him. “Maybe.”
Carter brightened. “Really?”
Jack pointed one finger at him. “I said maybe.”
Carter settled back into the couch, visibly pleased with the progress he had made. Jack returned his attention to the menus.
“You’re being weird,” he said.
Carter picked up the remote. “I’m being hungry.”
Before Jack could answer, footsteps sounded on the stairs. Carter turned first. You came down with your purse over one shoulder, your phone in your hand, and your shoes clicking softly against the floor. Carter’s face lit up.
“You look really pretty, Auntie,” he said.
Your expression softened. “Thank you, bud.”
Jack looked up. For one quiet second, he forgot what he was doing. His hand remained pressed against the open drawer, one menu caught beneath his fingers. The dress fit you in a way that made looking away feel strangely difficult. Your makeup was finished, your earrings caught the light when you moved, and you looked entirely too good to be leaving with someone else. You glanced toward him. Jack lowered his gaze to the menu. Then immediately looked back at you.
You adjusted the strap of your purse. “Everything okay?”
Jack cleared his throat. “Yeah.”
Carter watched him with open interest. You crossed the room and bent to kiss the top of Carter’s head.
“I’ll be back later,” you told him.
Carter looked up at you. “Bring back dessert.”
You straightened. “I’ll see what I can do.”
Carter grinned, satisfied. Jack closed the drawer and carried the menus into the living room while you adjusted your purse and started toward the door.
Carter lifted one hand. “Bye, Auntie.”
You reached for the doorknob.
“Hey, Robinavitch,” Jack called from the living room.
You paused and looked over your shoulder. Jack stood beside the couch, one hand resting on the back cushion. This time, he let himself look at you without pretending otherwise. The corner of his mouth lifted.
“You still got it,” he said.
The words landed low and warm beneath your ribs. You rolled your eyes before either of them could see it. “Devastatingly romantic, Abbot.”
Jack’s smile deepened. “I wasn’t trying to be romantic.”
“Good,” you replied as you opened the door. “Because you failed.”
Carter looked up at Jack from the couch.
“I thought it sounded romantic,” he said.
Jack glanced down at him. Carter held up one hand. Jack hesitated for only a second before slapping his palm against Carter’s.
You stared at them from the doorway. “Really?”
Carter grinned. “It was romantic.”
You shook your head as you stepped onto the porch. “Goodnight, boys.”
Carter waved from the couch. “Bye, Auntie.”
Jack’s expression softened. “Have fun.”
You looked back at him. “I’ll try.” You closed the door behind you.
Carter waited until your footsteps faded down the walkway. Then he looked up at Jack. “So Bellini’s?”
Jack kept his eyes on the closed door for another second.
“You are really committed to this,” he said.
Carter nodded. “The breadsticks are really good.”
Jack studied him. “You’ve mentioned.”
Carter leaned forward on the couch. “And the cheese pizza.”
Jack sighed and looked down at the T-shirt he had worn home from the pool. “Let me clean up first.”
Carter’s face brightened. “So that’s a yes?”
Jack pointed toward him. “That is a ‘go put your shoes on while I shower.’”
Carter jumped from the couch. “That sounds like a yes.”
Jack watched him hurry toward the hallway. “It sounded like instructions.”
Carter called back from around the corner. “I’m getting my shoes!”
Jack glanced once more toward the front door. Then he rubbed one hand over his face and headed upstairs. “This better be exceptional pizza.”
Bellini’s was warm, busy, and louder than you expected for a Saturday night.
The dining room carried the low hum of conversation beneath soft music, punctuated by silverware against plates and the occasional burst of laughter from the bar. Strings of small lights glowed above the exposed brick walls, making the restaurant feel intimate without trying too hard. David had arrived before you and was already waiting near the host stand when you walked in. He smiled as soon as he saw you.
“You look beautiful,” David said.
You adjusted the strap of your purse and returned the smile.
“Thank you,” you replied. “You clean up pretty well yourself.”
David glanced down at his button-down shirt.
“I wore the one without a hospital logo,” he said.
You nodded approvingly. “A bold choice.”
The host led you toward a booth near the center of the dining room. David waited for you to slide in before taking the seat across from you.
So far, there was nothing wrong with him. That was almost the problem. David was kind. He was easy to talk to. He asked questions and listened to the answers instead of waiting for his turn to speak. He had a pleasant smile, a stable job, and apparently no secret history involving your brother, a summer twenty years ago, or a box of letters hidden inside his house.
It should have been relaxing. Instead, you kept thinking about Jack standing beside Robby’s couch. You still got it. You reached for your water. David glanced up from the menu.
“Have you been here before?” he asked.
You shook your head. “No, but my nephew seemed very invested in the breadsticks.”
David smiled. “Smart kid.”
A server appeared beside the table carrying a basket lined with white paper.
“These are dangerous,” she warned as she placed it between you.
David reached for one. “I’m willing to take the risk.”
You laughed and tore a piece from another.
“I promised to bring some home,” you explained. “So I’m going to need a second basket before we leave.”
David lifted his eyebrows. “Already making demands?”
“My nephew is nine,” you said. “His disappointment can be devastating.”
“I have nieces,” David replied. “I understand.”
The conversation moved easily from there.
David told you about a scheduling disaster involving three departments reserving the same conference room. You told him about Robby leaving you in charge of Carter for the weekend and conveniently failing to mention that Jack would be there too. David paused with his glass halfway to his mouth.
“Jack?” he asked.
You reached for another piece of breadstick. “Old family friend.”
The description felt technically accurate and completely inadequate.
David took a drink before setting the glass down. “The uncle your nephew kept mentioning at work?”
You looked at him. “Carter mentioned him to you?”
David smiled. “When I stopped by the unit last week, he was waiting for your brother. He gave me a detailed ranking of every adult in his life.”
You leaned back against the booth. “Should I ask where I placed?”
David shook his head. “You were first.”
You smiled. “That’s correct.”
David reached for another breadstick. “Uncle Jack was a very close second.”
You exhaled a laugh. “That sounds right.”
David studied you for a moment. “He seems important to him.”
“He is,” you replied.
The answer came without hesitation. David nodded, but something thoughtful passed over his expression before he looked down at the menu again. The server returned to take your orders. David chose chicken parmesan. You ordered pasta and asked for an extra basket of breadsticks to take home.
When the server walked away, David rested his forearms against the edge of the table.
“So your brother left you with his son and Uncle Jack for the weekend?”
You smiled. “Carter arranged the Uncle Jack part.”
David’s eyebrows rose. “He arranged it?”
You tore off another piece of breadstick. “He’s nine and apparently developing a dangerous interest in logistics.”
David laughed. “Should I be worried?”
You looked across the table at him. “About Carter?”
David nodded. “He sounds formidable.”
You reached for your water. “Only when he wants something.”
The conversation moved on, but it never quite found the rhythm it had before. David was still easy company. You still enjoyed talking to him. But there was a carefulness now, a quiet awareness sitting between you that neither of you named. You were telling him about a ridiculous argument you and Robby had once had over a family recipe when a familiar voice carried across the dining room.
“Auntie!”
Your eyes closed. Across the table, David stopped with his fork suspended above his plate.
You slowly turned your head.
Carter stood several tables away, his entire face glowing with a level of surprise no child had ever performed convincingly. Jack stood behind him. He had changed into clean jeans and a dark button-down with the sleeves pushed to his forearms. One hand rested firmly on Carter’s shoulder. Jack looked directly at you. Mortification spread across his face.
Carter lifted one hand and waved with enormous enthusiasm.
“Auntie! Hi!” he called. “I didn’t know you were here!”
Jack closed his eyes. You stared at your nephew. David looked from Carter to Jack, then back to you. You did not take your eyes off Carter. Carter slipped free of Jack’s hand and hurried toward the table. Jack caught the back of his shirt after two steps.
“No,” Jack said firmly.
Carter looked over his shoulder. “I’m saying hi.”
Jack shook his head. “You said hi.”
Carter frowned. “She might not have heard me.”
“The entire restaurant heard you,” Jack replied.
Several people at nearby tables were now openly watching. Carter smiled at them. Jack tightened his grip on the back of Carter’s shirt and gave you a helpless look across the room. You knew that look. I swear I did not know.
Carter twisted in Jack’s hold. “Can I go hug her?”
Jack stared down at him. “You can sit at our table and reconsider your choices.”
Carter pointed toward you. “But Auntie’s right there.”
Jack looked toward your table again. “Yes,” he said. “I am painfully aware.”
David pressed his lips together, but you caught the beginning of a smile. Carter ducked beneath Jack’s hand and made it three more steps before Jack caught him around the middle.
“Carter,” Jack warned.
Carter’s legs continued moving uselessly above the floor. “I just want to say hi.”
You finally lifted one hand. “Let him come over before you dislocate something.”
Jack looked at you. “I am trying to remove him.”
“You’re carrying him through a restaurant,” you replied.
Carter grinned as Jack reluctantly set him down. The second his shoes touched the floor, Carter hurried toward you.
“Auntie,” he said brightly as he reached the booth. “What a surprise.”
You looked at him. “Is it?”
Carter’s smile faltered. “A little?”
Jack arrived behind him and shoved both hands into his pockets.
“Hi,” he said.
You held his gaze. “Hi.”
Jack glanced toward David. Then back at you. “For the record,” he said carefully, “I was promised exceptional breadsticks.”
Carter nodded. “They are exceptional.”
You looked down at your nephew. “You knew exactly where I was.” Carter’s mouth opened.
Jack pointed toward him. “Think very carefully before you answer.”
Carter closed his mouth again. David set his fork beside his plate.
“You must be Uncle Jack,” he said.
Jack’s expression tightened almost imperceptibly before he held out one hand.
“Jack Abbot,” he introduced himself.
David shook it. “David Mercer.”
Jack nodded once. “Nice to meet you.”
The words were polite. His grip, you suspected, was equally polite. Carter looked between the two men.
“David is the date,” he explained.
You closed your eyes. “Thank you, Carter.”
David’s smile returned.
Carter turned toward Jack. “Uncle Jack used to be Auntie’s boyfriend.”
Your eyes opened. “No, he didn’t.”
“That was a long time ago,” Jack replied at the same time.
David looked between you. Carter brightened. “See?”
You stared at Jack. “You are not helping.”
Jack rubbed one hand over his face. “I’m sorry.”
David leaned back in the booth. “This is significantly more interesting than the conference-room story.”
Jack looked toward him. “I am so sorry.”
David smiled. “I’m not.”
Carter rested both hands on the edge of the table. “They kissed too.”
Jack placed one hand over Carter’s face. “That’s enough.”
Carter’s voice came muffled beneath his palm. “I’m just explaining.”
Jack looked down at him. “You have explained nothing useful.”
You glanced around at the neighboring tables. Several people were still listening.
“Take him to your table,” you told Jack.
Jack nodded immediately. “That was the plan.”
Carter pulled Jack’s hand away from his mouth. “Can Auntie sit with us?”
“No,” you and Jack answered together.
David laughed. Carter frowned. “Why not?”
Jack placed both hands on Carter’s shoulders and turned him around. “Because she is on a date.”
Carter looked back at you. “Still?”
Jack began steering him away. “Keep walking.”
Carter twisted enough to call over his shoulder. “We’re over there!”
You watched Jack guide him between the tables. Jack glanced back once. He mouthed, I’m sorry. You shook your head, but you could not stop the smile pulling at your mouth. Across from you, David picked up his water.
“So,” he said, “I shouldn’t be worried?”
You looked toward the booth where Carter was already pointing excitedly at something on the menu while Jack stared at him with the exhausted expression of a man reconsidering every decision that had led him there. Then Jack looked up. His eyes found yours from across the restaurant. You turned back toward David.
“It’s complicated,” you admitted.
David’s expression softened. Not offended. Not surprised, either. Just understanding. He glanced once toward Jack’s table before returning his attention to you.
“I had a feeling,” David said.
You looked down at your hands. “I’m sorry.”
David shook his head. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”
You gave him a small, apologetic smile. “I went on a date with you while apparently being emotionally complicated.”
David leaned back against the booth. “That describes most adults.”
A laugh escaped you. David smiled, then looked toward Jack again.
“He matters to you,” he said.
You followed his gaze before you could stop yourself. Jack was listening to Carter explain something with both hands, but his attention kept drifting toward your table.
“He’s been part of my life for a long time,” you answered.
David nodded slowly. “That sounds complicated.”
“It is,” you admitted.
David reached for his water. “For what it’s worth, I’ve had a good time.”
“So have I,” you told him honestly.
David smiled faintly. “But there isn’t any chemistry.”
You exhaled in relief. “No. There isn’t.”
David’s mouth curved. “Good.”
Your eyebrows rose. “Good?”
David laughed. “I was trying to find a polite way to say it.”
You pressed one hand to your chest. “And here I was preparing to feel terrible.”
“You can still feel a little terrible,” David offered. “For my ego.”
You smiled. “I’ll schedule five minutes.”
David lifted his glass toward you. “Appreciated.”
You raised your own glass and tapped it lightly against his. “To absolutely no chemistry.”
David nodded solemnly. “To a very pleasant administrative dinner.”
You laughed, and the last of the tension left the table. By the time the server returned with the check, the date had shifted into something easy again. David paid for your dinner despite your attempt to argue, and you gathered the bag of extra breadsticks and the boxed slice of chocolate cake you had promised Carter. David stood beside the booth and reached for his jacket.
“Do you need me to walk you out?” he asked.
You glanced toward Jack and Carter’s table. Carter was already watching you. Jack noticed him watching and followed his gaze. His eyes landed on the takeout bag in your hand, then moved to David standing beside you. You looked back at David.
“I took a car here,” you explained. “I’ll order another one.”
David nodded toward the other booth. “I suspect you may have transportation.”
You followed his gaze again. Carter immediately waved. Jack caught Carter’s wrist and lowered his hand.
You sighed. “I suspect you’re right.”
David smiled. “Good luck.”
You exhaled. “With the nine-year-old or Jack?”
David considered the question. “Yes.”
You laughed as you stepped away from the table. David leaned in and gave you a brief hug.
“It was nice getting to know you,” he said.
“You too,” you replied.
David pulled back and nodded toward the takeout bag. “Protect the breadsticks.”
You held the breadstick bag against your side. “With my life.”
David headed toward the front doors. You watched until he disappeared into the crowd, then turned toward the other side of the restaurant. Carter immediately sat up straighter. Jack looked as though he would prefer to be anywhere else on earth.
You crossed the dining room and stopped beside their booth. Carter looked up from his plate. The breadstick in his hand slowly lowered toward his plate.
“Hi, Auntie,” Carter said carefully.
You folded your arms. “Having a nice dinner?”
Carter glanced toward Jack. Jack immediately shook his head.
“Do not involve me,” Jack warned him. “You did this entirely by yourself.”
Carter turned back toward you. “The pizza is really good,” he offered.
You looked pointedly across the restaurant toward the table you had just left. “What an incredible coincidence that it happened to be here.”
Carter took a small bite of his breadstick. “Pittsburgh isn’t that big.”
Jack stared at him. “That is your defense?”
Carter chewed slowly. “It’s true.”
You held out one hand. “Move over.”
Carter blinked. “You’re sitting with us?”
“For a minute,” you clarified.
Carter immediately scooted toward the wall. Jack watched you slide into the booth beside him, his expression shifting from mortification to cautious curiosity.
You looked toward Jack. “You really didn’t know?”
Jack’s expression shifted immediately. “No,” he said. “I swear.”
You studied him for a moment. The mortification on his face was too genuine to fake.
You let out a breath. “Okay.”
Jack’s shoulders loosened slightly. Then his gaze moved toward the front doors.
“Is David waiting for you?” he asked.
You shook your head. “We had a nice time, but there wasn’t any chemistry.”
Jack went very still. For one brief second, relief threatened to show on his face. Then he pressed his lips together, lowered his eyes to the table, and reached for his water with the careful focus of a man attempting to conceal excellent news. Carter watched him over the top of his breadstick. You watched him too.
“You’re working very hard not to look pleased,” you observed.
Jack lowered the glass and arranged his expression into something sympathetic.
“I’m sorry it didn’t work out,” he said.
You stared at him. “That was terrible.”
Jack’s mouth twitched before he could stop it. “I’m doing my best.”
Your eyes narrowed. “Your best looks suspiciously happy.”
Jack glanced toward Carter. “I’ve had a difficult evening.”
Carter bit down on his breadstick to hide his grin.
You sighed and let your gaze move over Jack. “Looks like you’re taking me home, Abbot.”
Jack’s hand stopped halfway to the check. Carter’s eyes moved immediately to him. Jack cleared his throat and picked up the check.
“Apparently I am,” he said, working very hard not to look pleased for the second time in under a minute.
You caught the faint pull at the corner of his mouth. “Try to contain yourself.”
Jack looked at you. “Robinavitch, I’m exercising extraordinary restraint.”
Carter smiled into his breadstick. You pointed toward him. “Not one word.”
Carter swallowed and lifted both hands. “I didn’t say anything.”
Jack reached for his wallet. “He doesn’t have to,” he muttered.
You looked down at Carter. “You knew exactly what you were doing.”
Carter lowered his hands and studied the remains of his pizza.
“I really did want to eat here,” he said.
Jack slid his card into the check holder.
“That does not make bringing me here under false pretenses acceptable,” Jack told him.
Carter twisted his napkin between his fingers.
“I’m sorry,” he said.
You held his gaze. “For what?”
Carter sighed. “For bringing Uncle Jack here because I knew you were here,” he answered.
Jack lifted one finger. “And?”
Carter frowned at him. “There’s more?”
Jack raised his eyebrows.
Carter sighed again. “And for yelling across the restaurant.”
You nodded. “Thank you.”
Carter studied your face. “Am I grounded?”
Jack picked up the check holder. “That is a conversation for your father.”
Carter’s expression brightened. “So no?”
Jack slid from the booth. “That was not what I said.”
You picked up the breadstick bag and balanced the cake box beneath your arm. Jack immediately held out one hand.
“Give me that,” he said.
You tightened your grip on the bag. “I can carry bread.”
Jack looked at the purse hanging from your shoulder, the cake box balanced beneath your arm, and the bag in your hand.
“Clearly,” Jack said.
You surrendered the bag. “Bossy,” you muttered.
Jack tucked it against his side. “Efficient,” he corrected.
Carter climbed out of the booth and glanced toward the front of the restaurant.
“So you’re done with the date?” he asked.
You looked down at him. “Yes.”
Carter nodded slowly.
“Because there wasn’t a spark?” he asked.
You stopped walking. Jack’s hand went still between Carter’s shoulder blades. You and Jack looked at him.
“Where did you learn that?” you both asked at the same time.
Carter glanced between you.
“TV,” he answered.
Jack resumed guiding him toward the exit.
“You have reached your question limit,” Jack told him.
Carter walked reluctantly beneath his hand.
“I only asked one,” he argued.
Jack steered him around another table. “You’ve asked enough for the entire restaurant.”
You followed them through the dining room and out onto the sidewalk. Carter hurried several paces ahead and began searching the rows of cars.
“Where’s the truck?” he called.
Jack pointed toward the far end of the lot. “Under the light.” Carter started to run.
“Walk,” Jack ordered.
Carter slowed without turning around.
“I am walking,” he called back.
You and Jack continued across the parking lot behind him. After several steps, you glanced at Jack’s clean shirt and dark jeans.
“You cleaned up nicely,” you said.
Jack looked down at himself. “You sound surprised.”
“You spent the afternoon being accused of swimming with a motorized foot,” you reminded him.
Jack nodded.
“It was a difficult recovery,” he said.
You smiled.
“The button-down helped,” you added.
Jack looked toward you. His gaze lingered for one quiet beat.
“That dress helps too,” he said.
The teasing response you had prepared disappeared. You looked ahead.
“Careful, Abbot,” you warned.
Jack opened his mouth, but Carter tugged impatiently at the rear door handle.
“It’s locked!” Carter called.
Jack lifted the keys. He unlocked the truck, and Carter climbed into the back seat. Jack reached the passenger side before you did and opened the door. You stopped beside him.
“I can open a door,” you said.
Jack kept one hand on the handle. “I know.”
You looked at him. “Then why are you doing it?”
Jack glanced toward the open cab.
“Because I got here first,” he answered.
You narrowed your eyes but climbed inside. Jack placed the breadsticks carefully on the floor near your feet before closing the door. By the time he rounded the hood and slid behind the wheel, Carter had already leaned forward between the seats.
“Can I have a breadstick now?” Carter asked.
Jack inserted the key into the ignition.
“No,” Jack answered.
Carter looked toward you. “Auntie?”
You buckled your seat belt. “You heard him.”
Carter dropped back against the seat.
“You’re supposed to be nicer,” he complained.
Jack started the engine.
“She’s learning,” Jack said.
You looked toward him.
“I am not,” you replied.
Jack pulled out of the parking space.
“Denial is the first stage,” he said.
Carter was quiet for a moment in the back seat. Then he leaned forward between the seats.
“I’m sorry I ruined your date, Auntie,” Carter said.
You turned slightly in your seat to look at him.
“You didn’t ruin it,” you assured him.
Carter frowned. “I yelled across the restaurant.”
“You definitely did that,” you agreed.
Jack glanced at Carter through the rearview mirror.
“At an impressive volume,” Jack added.
Carter sank lower against the seat. “So I did ruin it.”
You shook your head. “No. David and I probably weren’t going on a second date anyway.”
Jack’s mouth curved before he could stop it. You caught the smirk from the corner of your eye.
“Don’t,” you warned him.
Jack looked toward the road with exaggerated innocence. “I didn’t say anything.”
Carter leaned forward again. “You look happy.”
Jack checked the mirror. “You have lost your observation privileges.”
Carter smiled. “That’s not a real thing.”
Jack adjusted his grip on the steering wheel. “It is now.”
You settled back into your seat. “He’s right, though.”
Jack glanced toward you. “Whose side are you on?”
You smiled. “The truth.”
Carter lifted one hand from the back seat. You reached behind you and slapped your palm against his.
Jack stared straight ahead. “Unbelievable.”
Carter dropped back into his seat, apparently satisfied. The truck grew quiet as Jack drove away from the restaurant. Several minutes passed before Carter spoke again.
“Can I have one of the breadsticks when we get home?” he asked.
You looked over your shoulder. “Tomorrow.”
Carter groaned and rested his head against the window. “That’s forever.”
Jack glanced at him in the mirror. “You’ll survive.”
“I might not,” Carter mumbled.
“You’ve had pizza and three breadsticks,” Jack reminded him.
Carter closed his eyes. “I’m still growing.”
By the time Jack turned onto Robby’s street, Carter’s breathing had evened out. You glanced behind you.
“He’s asleep,” you said softly.
Jack checked the mirror. “Scheming is exhausting.”
You nodded. “He had a busy evening.”
Jack pulled into the driveway and switched off the engine. You reached for the breadstick bag and cake box while Jack looked toward the sleeping child in the back seat.
“You’ve got the food,” Jack said as he opened his door. “I’ll get Carter.”
You looked pointedly toward his prosthetic. “Good plan. You do have a secret robot foot.”
Jack stared at you over the roof of the truck. “Get out, Robinavitch.”
You laughed as you climbed down. Jack opened the back door and carefully unbuckled Carter. Carter stirred as Jack lifted him, one sleepy arm winding around Jack’s neck.
“Did Auntie come home?” Carter mumbled.
You stepped around the truck. “I’m right here, bud.”
Carter’s eyes barely opened. “Good.”
Jack adjusted Carter against his chest. “Glad we cleared that up.”
Carter rested his cheek against Jack’s shoulder. “Uncle Jack took you home.”
You met Jack’s eyes over Carter’s head.
“He did,” you confirmed.
A faint, sleepy smile crossed Carter’s face before his eyes closed again. You unlocked the house and held the door while Jack carried him inside. The two of you moved through the quiet hallway without needing to discuss what came next. You switched on Carter’s bedside lamp. Jack lowered him onto the mattress. You pulled back the blanket while Jack removed his shoes.
Carter stirred when you covered him.
“Breadsticks,” he murmured.
You brushed one hand over his hair. “Tomorrow.”
“And cake?” he whispered, his eyes still closed.
“Tomorrow,” you repeated.
Carter sighed against the pillow. “Okay.”
Jack switched off the lamp, and you followed him into the hallway. You pulled Carter’s door nearly closed behind you.
“He’s going to wake up at six demanding carbohydrates,” Jack whispered.
You started toward the kitchen. “That sounds like your problem.”
Jack followed with the restaurant bag. “How did this become my problem?”
You shrugged. “You agreed to the breadstick expedition.”
“I was deceived,” Jack replied.
You clicked your tongue. “You were outsmarted by a nine-year-old.”
Jack set the bag on the kitchen counter. “I preferred deceived.”
You placed the cake in the refrigerator while Jack leaned one hip against the counter. For the first time since leaving the restaurant, the house was completely quiet. You closed the refrigerator.
“Thank you for bringing me home,” you said.
Jack folded his arms. “We were coming here anyway.”
You nodded, suddenly unsure what to do with your hands. “Still. And thank you for handling Carter.”
Jack glanced toward the hallway. “I’m not sure handling is the word I’d use.”
You smiled. “You tried.”
Jack looked back at you. “I’m sorry he put you in that position.”
“I know,” you said. “It’s okay.”
Jack held your gaze. The silence stretched just long enough to become noticeable.
You stepped toward the hallway, then paused beside him.
“For the record,” you said.
Jack turned his head. “What?”
You let your gaze travel deliberately over the clean button-down before returning to his face.
“You still got it too.”
Jack went very still.
You smiled before he could recover. “Goodnight, Abbot.”
You walked toward the stairs.
Behind you, Jack cleared his throat. “Goodnight, Robinavitch.”
At the foot of the stairs, you glanced back.
Jack stood where you had left him, one hand resting against the counter and the faintest hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth.
Heat climbed into your cheeks. You shook your head and continued upstairs.
Jack remained in the kitchen beside a bag of contraband breadsticks.
The evening had not gone exactly according to Carter’s plan.
He had been caught. He had been lectured.
He was almost certainly going to hear about it from his father.
But Auntie’s date was over. Uncle Jack had been jealous. And they had come home together.
Carter would have called the breadstick incident a success.
“He’s an arse” y/n looked up from the nurses station where she stood with Dana “looks like your husband had upset someone again” she whispered “shock”’ you whispered back, no one really knew about you and Robby, been together for seven years, been married for five years, have a daughter together so any new residents were none the wiser and that’s just the way it worked, you were a nurse and he was the chief of the ED - he never really hid it, sure he didn’t wear his ring it was around a chain on his neck and because you went by your first name in the ED no one really knew that your name was actually y/n Robinavitch, both you and Dana looked up to see the residents chatting while charting “Robinavitch, more like fucking robinabitch” you bit your lip to stop a laugh as did Dana, both looking up at the man coming out of the trauma room “seems like he’s made some fans” you laughed “they all forgive him in the end” Dana nodded along with you “I’m putting you on his next case though, seems like he could do with being cheered up”
Awhile later, more traumas had been and gone, in beds around the ED, Robby stood with a tablet at the nurses station, you noticed his chain had come above his scrubs, stopping what you were doing to slip it back under “thanks” he mumbled kissing your temple as Trinity walked passed, quickly making moves to find Dennis and Victoria.
“No, I’m not joking he kissed her head” “maybe you just seen it wrong” “no I’m serious he kissed her head I fucking saw it” “I mean is always nice to her, he doesn’t shout at her” “she’s a nurse, he rarely ever shouts at the nurses” Dennis pointed out “let’s just ask her, she’s going to be more honest then him” “wait if they are together I’ve said some horrible things infront of her about him” Trinity spoke all of a sudden hating life a little bit more “sure she hears it all the time” they find her sitting at the nurses station on the phone, looking annoyed “yeah no mom it’s okay, I’ll get someone else to pick her up you can’t help it if your sick” “it’s okay Robby can do it” the three look at each other Robby can do what? They thought “he finishes soon be good for him to be out on time” she smiled “just let me know about tomorrow, in the morning if you don’t feel any better” “yeah love you too mom” she hung up the phone and looked up to see the three looking at her “hold any thoughts you have I need to talk to someone” she got up leaving the three where they stood, finding Robby talking to Jack, both men looked up at her as she approached “you need to go get Olivia” “why?” “My mom’s sick” he nodded “okay” “or I can go?” Jack speaks hearing the name of his favourite Robinavitch “my daughter Jack, plus you have a night shift to deal with” “I’m pretty good friends with the chief sure he won’t deny me seeing my goddaughter” you laugh at the men fighting over a four year old, but happy she was so loved by both her father and her uncle “I’ll bring her back her just for you Jack, plus I’ll need to pick her mom up on the way passed anyway” he grabbed his bag leaving “who knew that grumpy man would make such a good dad” Jack laughed “and who knew it just took one tiny little girl to make both of you less grumpy” “true story”
Making your way back to the nurses station, the three still stood there “okay? Questions?” You asked as Jack stood next to you with a chart in his hand “where’s Robby gone?” “To get his daughter” “what?” “He’s got a kid?” Both you and Jack nodded “with who?” You smiled and pointed at yourself as Jack also pointed down to you “I’m just godfather” he added “wait so that rock on your hand is from him?” You nodded “they are quick at learning ain’t they” you joked to Jack, who nodded “ wait wait wait” “so you are y/n Robinavitch” you nodded again “or Robinabitch” “fuck you heard that” “that was tame I’ve heard worse” “okay I’m going to need a back story” Victoria asked “together seven years, married for five, had Olivia four years ago” “and my I add she’s the best Robinavitch, followed by y/n” Jack added in looking towards the door knowing they would be back anymore minute “and your about to meet her” hearing the voice of the little girl travel “is uncle Jackie here?” Before Robby could even answer her “here” Jack shouted as the girl jumped from her dad’s arms “I made this for you at school” she handed Jack the paper, with a picture on it “that’s so cool, that’s going in my locker” “wait all the pictures in your locker are from her?” Dennis asked as Jack nodded
Robby looked at the three young pittlings as you called them in front of him “I take it your mind has just been blown?” As they looked at him wide eyed “DANA” the young girl shouted but still not leaving Jack’s side clearly having a favourite in this ED that wasn’t her mom or dad “and everyone knows?” Robby nodded “it was never a secret, just people don’t put two and two together” “now I have to watch what I say about you” trinity muttered “I’m sure she will agree with you” he joked back not entirely sure he was meant to hear her “daddy, uncle Jack said you would get me ice cream” “uncle Jack needs to stop being a bad influence” leaving three to come to terms with what they have just found out about their favourite nurse and their attending.
Dr. Jack Abbot x (female) reader | Dr. Jack Abbot x you
Summary: You can take the dad out of the emergency department but you can't take the emergency department out of the dad.
A/N: I'm no longer updating the taglist because Tumblr has been glitching way too much lately. If you don't want to miss any updates, feel free to turn on notifications for my posts! <3
Link to "You stole my cart" master list (1)
Link to "You stole my cart" master list (2)
Previous chapter: Interlude: Sir, I’m going to need to see some identification
--- --- ---
Jack peeked outside the window, frowning. The weather had become a real problem - it was typical February weather: cold, windy, rainy and - just fucking unpleasant. Especially if you had a highly active toddler running around who wanted to go to the playground no matter what. He was glad he only had five toes left to potentially lose to frostbite - even though he’d had a nightmare just yesterday where his prosthetic leg had frozen onto his knee. In his dream he had to thaw it out with a hairdryer before he could get it off.
His brain was weird.
He shook his head slightly then looked back at the laptop screen. He was just scrolling through his email account - and then he stopped.
An email from the PTMC. Subject: Your Test Results Are Available
He clicked on it:
Dear Mr. Abbot
Your laboratory results from your recent Post-Vasectomy Semen Analysis are now available.
Please log in to your patient portal to review your results.
If you have any questions, please contact your healthcare provider.
Kind regards,
Pittsburgh Trauma Medical Center
Department of Urology
He swallowed hard.
Uh-oh.
The moment of truth.
He didn’t want to think too hard about that appointment - him, alone in that sterile room, a specimen cup in front of him and just the sheer pressure to deliver - but he was really interested in the results. He was just fucking hoping all the pain had been worth it.
He logged into his patient portal and clicked on the attached report. He scanned the numbers.
Interpretation: No sperm identified (azoospermia). Findings are consistent with a successful vasectomy.
Recommendation: Based on this specimen alternative contraception is no longer required unless otherwise advised by your treating physician.
Jack stared at it for a moment longer. He felt - weird. In a good way. Mostly. He knew that this was the result he had been hoping for. And still - it felt weirdly strange to know that he wouldn’t be able to get anyone pregnant now - especially not you.
He took a long breath, rolled his shoulders and looked up. “HONEY!”
“Yeah?” You stood in the bathroom, getting ready for the day - later than usual because you had been exhausted, sleeping for ten hours straight.
“I’m officially shooting blanks now!”
That was met with silence. A moment later you appeared in the doorframe, looking confused. “Um - what now?”
He gestured toward the screen. “I got the lab results. It’s official. The vasectomy worked.”
You started to smile. “Oh, wow, that’s great news. So we officially can get rid of the condoms then?”
“Fuck yes” he breathed out, his eyes shining. “We really need to celebrate that properly.”
“Oh, wow.” You laughed. “Let’s see how I feel tonight. My back’s still killing me.”
He immediately frowned. “No wonder, you carried these big-ass shopping bags yesterday - I told you you could just leave them in the car and I’d fetch them.”
You waved it off. “Anyway. I need a couple of minutes and then I’m ready. We could probably go outside for a bit? Maybe just the park? I can’t stomach an indoor playground today - the thought of fifty kids screaming and running around would probably trip me over the edge.”
Jack grinned. “Yeah, get this. Get yourself ready and we’ll see. Where’s Lizzie?”
“Playing in her room” you said with a shrug then walked back into the bathroom.
Jack looked back at the screen.
Azoospermia.
He let out a sigh then opened the next mail. It was from your mom, which immediately made him sit up straighter on the sofa. It was a very detailed question catalog - he counted seventeen questions - about the wedding. He pinched the bridge of his nose.
He was halfway through reading it when Lizzie waddled into the living room. She was unusually quiet - normally she arrived like a tiny hurricane. Loud. Fast. Carrying at least one object in her tiny hand which she’d smack against the floor, the wall or him.
Now she just climbed onto the couch beside him with a tiny serious face and leaned against his side. That alone was enough to make him look up. He put the laptop away immediately and took a look at her.
“Hey Bean.” He brushed a hand over her curls. “You okay, princess?”
She looked up at him with big green eyes. “Izzie sick.”
Jack froze. “What?”
She nodded once. “Izzie sick.”
Immediately every emergency physician instinct in his body activated. He sat up straighter, turned fully toward her, already scanning her over and placed a hand on her forehead. “Okay, baby, what hurts?”
Lizzie blinked at him. “Izzie very sick.”
“Okay. You’re sick. I hear you. But what hurts, Bean?” He placed a hand on her stomach. “Does it hurt here?”
She continued to stare at him.
Jack cleared his throat. “HONEY?”
“Yeah?” Your voice came muffled from the bathroom.
“LIZZIE SAYS SHE’S SICK.”
You appeared in the doorway almost immediately. “Sick?”
Lizzie looked between both of you now, suddenly receiving the attention of two parents. She put her thumb into her mouth.
Jack touched her forehead again. She didn’t feel warm. No fever, he added to his mental checklist. “Bean, tell Daddy what hurts.”
She frowned like she was thinking hard about it, then leaned against him more dramatically. “Izzie sick.”
He let out a quiet, frustrated sigh. “Okay” he murmured mostly to himself, then glanced over at you. “Any vomiting? Diarrhea? Did she eat normally? Bean, do you have a headache?”
“Jack.” You really tried to hide your smile.
“She’s quieter than usual.”
“Jack.”
“Do you have a stomach ache, Bean?” He rubbed his own stomach. “Does your tummy hurt?”
“Husband.”
“She said she’s sick but it’s impossible to give a proper diagnosis if she doesn’t say what hurts.”
Lizzie watched him closely now. Her hand flew to her stomach, her brows furrowed and her lip started to wobble. “Izzie sick?” Her eyes got shiny.
“Oh, baby.” Jack pulled her onto his lap immediately. “Hey, Bean, princess, sweetheart, it’s okay. Don’t cry. Daddy is taking care of your ouchie, okay?”
Her face crumpled completely and a moment later she was crying - actual devastated sobs and big tears, her face pressed against Jack’s chest.
You had to turn away for a second because the situation was becoming absurd. Jack was too absorbed with in doctor mode that he didn’t notice what Lizzie was clutching in her tiny fist.
Instead he rubbed her back, looking mortified. “No, no, no, Bean, hey, tell Daddy what’s wrong, huh?”
She just sobbed harder into his shirt.
Jack swallowed hard. “Maybe we should bring her to the Pitt, get her checked out.”
You finally stepped in. “Jack.”
“What? Is she bleeding somewhere?” He leaned forward, checked the back of her shirt, looking alarmed.
“No.” You shook your head. “She just wanted you to play doctor with her.”
“She’s crying.” He stared at you like you had three heads.
“Yeah, because you panicked.”
That left him stunned. You pointed to the toy stethoscope clutched in her tiny hand.
Jack looked from you, to the stethoscope, back to you - and finally to Lizzie. “Bean, do you want to play doctor with Daddy?”
She wailed loudly. “Izzie siiiiiick.”
You sat down beside them, stroking her back. “Baby, are you hurting anywhere?”
She shook her head, hiccuping. “... no.”
Jack stared at her. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
You lost the fight and laughed outright. Lizzie peeked up to you, her crying slowly fading.
You pressed a kiss onto her head. “You’re fine, baby. You’re not sick. You just want Daddy to be the doctor, right?”
She hiccuped again, then nodded. “Daddy Dana.”
Jack dropped his head back against the couch with a groan. “Oh my god, Bean, I was worried sick.”
She turned her head to him immediately. “Daddy sick?” Her eyes widened.
You nearly choked on your laughter.
When Jack didn’t answer right away she scrambled from his lap and ran out of the room. A moment later she appeared again, holding her little doctor kit, half-open, with the contents leaving a trail behind her. She put it on the ground and picked up a bandage. She climbed back onto his lap and smacked it right on his cheek. “Izzie Dana.”
Jack looked deeply betrayed by the entire situation for a moment - then his face softened. Apparently he couldn’t stay mad at his primary physician - especially when she was his daughter who just stuck a bear-shaped bandage right on his face.
“No, Bean” he muttered. “Daddy’s not sick. He’s just stupid apparently.”
She stared at him and touched his face sympathetically. “‘kay.”
“Maybe you lost some of your intelligence with your sperm?” you suggested, still laughing. “Maybe you’re just a little stupid now?”
He shot you a nasty look. “You’re a minx.”
Lizzie cuddled him. “Daddy dupid.”
That started the next laughing fit. “Lizzie, no, you can’t say that.”
“Daddy dupid” she repeated, nodding along.
Jack cradled her head, still shaking his head. “Five minutes ago I was worried we’d end up in the Pitt again with her. Now I’m only worried she’ll run around daycare telling anyone her dad is stupid.”
You shrugged. “It could be worse.”
“How?”
“She could run around telling people you’re shooting blanks.” You grinned.
He groaned.
Lizzie looked up. “Banks.”
You started laughing again. “Close enough, Bean. Close enough.”
--- --- ---
You wanna keep reading? - Next part is coming soon, I promise.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Summary: Pope comes home after midnight to find the house quiet, Lena safe, and you still there. It should make things easier. It doesn’t.
Warnings: canon-typical Cody family tension, emotional conflict, fear, minor injury/blood, Pope struggling with self-worth, Smurf’s influence, and a child waking up scared.
Author’s Note: This chapter is the emotional fallout from Chapter Eight. It is softer in some places, sharper in others, and very much about Pope not knowing what to do when someone sees him clearly and stays anyway.
And Pope knew, before Deran said a word, that the night was over.
“Smurf’s been calling,” Deran said.
Pope’s hand tightened on the edge of the door.
“I know,” Pope said.
Deran looked past him again.
Toward the kitchen. Toward you. Then toward the hall, where Lena’s door stayed cracked, and the light still glowed soft against the floor.
“She asleep?” Deran asked.
Pope’s jaw flexed.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
Deran nodded once. His voice dropped.
“I can cover for you,” Deran said.
Pope stared at him.
Deran looked back, flat and tired.
“I’ll tell her I checked the house,” Deran said. “That you weren’t here.”
Pope’s grip tightened on the door.
“She won’t believe that,” Pope said.
“No,” Deran said.
The answer came too fast. Too honest.
Deran glanced toward the driveway, then back at Pope.
“But it buys you tonight,” Deran said.
Pope said nothing.
Behind him, the house was quiet. Too quiet.
Deran leaned a little closer, keeping his voice low.
“She’ll come looking eventually,” Deran said.
Pope knew that.
Of course he knew that.
Smurf did not let silence stay silence. She filled it. With calls. With people. With hands on doors that did not belong to her.
Pope looked toward the hall.
Lena’s door stayed cracked. No sound came from her room. Soup was tucked under her arm. Bunny rested near the outside edge of the bed. The hall light stayed on. All the rules held.
For now.
Deran’s eyes followed his.
“You want her knocking on this door?” Deran asked.
Pope looked back at him.
“No,” Pope said.
Deran nodded once.
“Then come on,” Deran said.
Pope did not move.
He could feel you behind him.
Could feel the deck still clinging to the room.
His hands still on your face.
Your mouth still soft from his.
Andrew.
The name had barely existed for one full minute before the Codys came to take it apart.
Pope turned.
You stood near the kitchen counter, careful and quiet, one hand curled against the edge like you needed something to hold.
Your eyes met his.
Not asking. Not pushing. Waiting. That almost made it harder.
Pope’s throat worked.
“Can you stay?” Pope asked.
Your expression changed. Not surprise exactly. Something softer.
Like you understood what he was really asking.
Not just can you sit in this house. Not just can you listen for Lena.
Can I trust you with the only thing I cannot lose while I go stop the rest of them from reaching her.
You nodded.
“Yes,” you said.
Pope stared at you.
The answer was too fast. Too easy. Too much.
Your voice was soft.
“I’ll stay,” you said.
Deran looked away.
Pope looked toward the hall again. Then back at you.
“Lock the door behind me,” Pope said.
“I will,” you said.
“And don’t open the door for anyone,” Pope said.
“I won’t,” you said.
His eyes held yours.
“Anyone,” Pope said.
You nodded once.
“Anyone,” you said.
Pope swallowed.
There was more. Too much more. None of it safe with Deran standing in the open doorway. None of it shaped right for his mouth.
You seemed to know that too.
You stepped closer. Not enough to touch him. Enough that he felt the choice of it.
Pope’s eyes dropped to your mouth.
Then lifted again.
He could not kiss you now.
Not with Deran there.
Not with Cody blood waiting on the porch.
Not when he had just learned what Andrew sounded like in your mouth and already had to leave it behind.
So he turned.
Because if he stayed another second, he might do something stupid.
Something soft.
Something he could not protect.
Pope stepped onto the porch.
Deran shifted back to let him pass.
Behind him, you moved.
“An—”
Pope stopped. So did you.
The sound barely made it out, barely enough to be a name.
Barely enough to cut him open.
Deran’s eyes flicked toward Pope.
Pope did not look at Deran. He looked back at you.
You stood just inside the house, one hand on the edge of the door.
Your face had gone still.
Not embarrassed. Not afraid. Careful. Protecting it.
Protecting him.
You swallowed.
“Pope,” you said instead.
His chest tightened so hard he almost could not answer.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
Your hand curled tighter around the door.
“Be safe,” you said.
Two words. That was all. Not don’t go. Not come back. Not why do they get to take you.
Just be safe.
Like he was something that could be hurt.
Like he was something you wanted returned.
Like Andrew could leave with him, even if you could not say the name out loud.
Pope stared at you.
The porch light cut across your face. The house glowed soft behind you. Lena slept down the hall. The hall light stayed on.
And you stood there, holding the door, keeping his name safe in your mouth.
It ruined him. Completely.
Pope nodded once.
Because he could not speak.
Then he turned and followed Deran down the steps.
You closed the door behind them. The lock turned.
Pope heard it from the porch.
Then heard it turn again. Checking. The way he would have.
Deran glanced at him. Pope did not look back.
For one second, he stood outside the locked door with everything soft on the other side.
Then he walked to Deran’s car.
Deran followed him down the steps.
Neither of them spoke until they reached the driveway.
The porch light stayed on behind them.
Pope hated that.
Hated the way it reached across the yard. Hated the way it made the house look warm from the outside.
Like something anyone could see.
Like something anyone could ruin.
Deran unlocked the car. The lights flashed once. Too bright. Too loud.
Pope got in on the passenger side.
Deran slid behind the wheel. The doors shut hard in the quiet.
For a second, Deran did not start the car. He looked through the windshield at the house.
Pope did not. He kept his eyes forward.
The house was behind him now.
You were behind him. Lena was behind him.
The thought should have made it easier to breathe because the door was locked, because you had stayed, because Smurf was not inside.
It did not.
Deran started the engine.
The car backed out of the driveway.
Pope felt every foot of distance like something being pulled from his ribs.
The beach house slipped past the window. Porch. Steps. Window. Light beneath the door.
Gone.
Pope looked down at his hands.
His fingers were curled against his knees. He made them open.
Deran drove in silence for almost a full minute.
Pope waited for it.
The comment. The joke. The look. Something about you standing in the kitchen. Something about Lena asleep down the hall. Something about the kind of night Pope had clearly been having before Deran knocked.
Deran said nothing.
That made it worse.
The road bent away from the water.
Streetlights moved over the windshield in pale streaks.
Pope watched them instead of thinking about your mouth.
He failed.
Andrew.
Your voice had barely shaped the first sound before you stopped yourself.
Before you protected it.
Before you gave him Pope instead because Deran was standing there and you understood, somehow, that some names could not survive being overheard by a Cody.
Pope’s jaw tightened.
Deran glanced over.
Pope felt it and did not look back.
“You trust her?” Deran asked.
Pope’s hand tightened against his knee.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
Deran nodded once.
No joke. No smirk. That made it worse.
Pope looked out the passenger window. The ocean disappeared behind houses and dark side streets. Deran kept both hands loose on the wheel.
“She seems good with Lena,” Deran said.
Pope looked at him then.
Deran kept his eyes on the road.
“She is,” Pope said.
The words came out rougher than he meant.
Deran heard it. He did not push.
For another few blocks, there was only the engine, the tires, and the phone buzzing in Pope’s pocket.
Again. Again. Again.
Pope did not reach for it.
Deran’s eyes flicked toward the sound.
“That’ll be her,” Deran said.
Pope looked forward.
“I know,” Pope said.
The phone stopped. The silence after it felt worse than the buzzing.
Deran turned onto a darker road.
Pope recognized the direction. Smurf. Family. The thing waiting.
The thing he had left you behind to keep away from the house.
His stomach tightened.
Deran rubbed one hand over his mouth, then put it back on the wheel.
“Be careful, man,” Deran said.
Pope looked at him.
Deran’s face stayed forward, unreadable in the passing light.
He did not say it like a threat. Did not say it like a joke. Did not even say it like advice.
Just tired.
Like maybe he knew exactly what Pope had left behind.
Like maybe he knew what it cost to want something where Smurf could see it.
Pope looked back out the windshield.
“I know,” Pope said.
Deran gave a small nod. “Do you?”
Pope’s jaw flexed.
He did.
That was why he was scared.
Not of Smurf. Not only Smurf. He was scared because he had asked you to stay and you had said yes. Scared because Lena might wake up and find you there instead of him. Scared because that might help. Scared because you had told him to be safe, like he was something that could be hurt. Scared because he wanted to go back.
Already.
Before he had even gotten where he was supposed to be.
Pope looked down at his hands again.
There was still warmth there. Your face. Your hair. Your fingers catching his wrist.
Andrew.
He closed his hands into fists.
The car moved farther from the beach house. Farther from the locked door. Farther from the hall light.
Farther from you.
Pope sat in the passenger seat and said nothing.
Because there was nothing to say. Because Deran already knew too much. Because Smurf was waiting.
Because Lena was sleeping.
Because you were inside his house, keeping it safe.
And because, for the first time in a long time, Pope had something to lose that was not already broken.
Inside, you stood with your hand still on the lock.
The house felt different without him in it.
Too quiet. Too open. Too full of everything he had not said.
You listened until the sound of Deran’s car faded down the road.
Then you turned the lock again.
Checked it. Checked the back door. Checked the deck latch.
The way Pope would have.
The living room still held the shape of the evening.
The TV screen dark. The couch blanket crooked. The empty place where Pope had stood before he left.
You stood in the middle of it for a second, arms wrapped loosely around yourself, trying to decide where to put your body now that the house had been handed to you.
Not handed. Trusted.
That felt heavier.
Down the hall, Lena made a sound. Small. Sleepy.
Your whole body went still.
Another second passed.
Then her voice came, rough with sleep. “Uncle Pope?”
You moved before you thought about it.
Not fast enough to scare her.
Fast enough that she would not have to call twice.
The hall light was still on.
You pushed the door open a little wider.
Lena was sitting halfway up in bed, hair mussed from sleep, one hand pressed around Soup’s shell. Her eyes were open but not fully awake, shiny and confused in the dim room.
You kept your voice low.
“Hey,” you whispered.
Lena looked past you. Toward the hall. Toward the space where Pope should have been.
“Where’s Uncle Pope?” Lena asked.
Your chest tightened. You stepped inside but stayed near the door at first.
“He had to go with Uncle Deran for a little while,” you said.
Lena’s fingers tightened around Soup.
“Why?” Lena asked.
You did not answer too fast. That felt important.
“He had to take care of something,” you said.
Lena looked at your face.
You wondered how much she could read there. Probably more than you wanted. Probably more than anyone gave her credit for.
“Because of Grandma Smurf?” Lena asked.
The name sat in the room too loudly.
You swallowed.
“He asked me to stay with you until he comes back,” you said.
Lena stared at you.
The answer was not really an answer. You both knew that. But it was the part that mattered.
“He did?” Lena asked.
You nodded.
“He did,” you said.
Lena looked down at Soup.
Her thumb moved over his shell once. Then again.
“He’s coming back?” Lena asked.
Your throat hurt. You could not promise things you did not control. You could not make the world softer by lying to her. But you could tell her what you knew.
“He said he was,” you whispered.
Lena looked down at Soup again. For a second, she looked very small. Lena shifted under the blanket. Soup stayed tucked against her chest.
“Can you stay until I fall asleep?” Lena asked.
The question was quiet. Careful. Like she already knew adults sometimes had to leave even when they did not want to.
You stepped closer immediately.
“Of course,” you said.
Lena watched you like she needed to make sure the answer stayed true. She lowered herself back onto the pillow, still watching you through sleepy eyes. You adjusted the blanket over her shoulder. Not too high. Not too tight.
The way Pope had done it.
Lena’s hand stayed around Soup.
You looked toward the floor beside the bed, then back at her.
“I can sit right here,” you whispered.
Lena blinked.
“On the floor?” Lena asked.
You nodded once.
“Yeah,” you said.
Lena considered that.
Then she nodded once.
So you slid down carefully, settling with your back against the wall beside her bed. The floor was hard beneath you, cool even through your jeans.
You bent one knee and rested your arm on the edge of the mattress.
Close enough that Lena could see you.
Close enough that she could reach if she wanted.
Not crowding her.
Not leaving.
Lena turned her face toward you on the pillow.
Her eyes were still open.
You smiled softly.
“Hi,” you whispered.
Lena’s mouth barely moved.
“Hi,” Lena whispered.
For a while, neither of you said anything.
The house creaked around you. The ocean moved below it. Somewhere outside, wind pressed against the windows and let go.
Lena’s eyes fluttered, then opened again. You lifted your hand slowly.
“Can I?” you whispered.
Lena looked at your hand. Then nodded.
You touched her hair gently, smoothing the loose strands back from her forehead. Once. Then again. Slow enough that she could stop you. Soft enough that she would not need to.
Lena’s eyes closed.
Your hand kept moving, careful and light. Forehead. Hairline. Temple. Back through the soft mess of sleep-tangled hair.
Lena breathed out.
Soup shifted under her arm.
You kept going.
Nothing big. Nothing that fixed anything. Just one small motion repeated until her body believed the room was safe again.
The room went quiet again. This time, it lasted longer. Lena’s breathing evened out by degrees. Her hand relaxed around Soup, though she did not let go.
You waited.
Kept your hand moving until you were sure. Then a little longer after that. Because Pope had asked you to stay. Because Lena had asked you to stay.
Because some part of you needed to prove to the house that you meant it.
Eventually, your hand slowed.
Then stopped on the edge of the mattress.
Your fingers rested near Lena’s. Not touching. Almost.
Your head tipped back against the wall.
You told yourself you would only close your eyes for a second.
Just until your neck stopped aching.
Just until the room stopped spinning with everything that had happened.
The deck.
His mouth.
His hands.
Andrew.
Pope leaving.
Lena calling for him in the dark.
The locks.
The rules.
The little girl asleep beside you with a turtle tucked under her arm.
You opened your eyes once more.
The hall light glowed through the crack in the door.
Lena slept.
The house held.
The house stayed quiet around you.
So you let your eyes close.
Pope came home a little after midnight.
The house was dark except for the hall light.
For one second, he stood outside the front door and listened.
No voices. No movement. No crying.
Only the ocean below the house and the low shift of wind against the windows.
He unlocked the door as quietly as he could.
The deadbolt turned beneath his hand.
He eased the door open, then stepped inside and closed it behind him.
The house smelled like popcorn. Salt air.
The living room was empty.
Pope stopped.
His eyes moved to the couch. Then to the chair near the table. Your bag was still there.
But you were not.
For one second, everything inside him went cold. Too fast. Too sharp.
Where are you?
His body moved before the thought finished.
He checked the kitchen. Empty.
The back door. Locked.
The deck latch. Locked.
He turned toward the hall. The light stayed on.
Lena’s door was cracked.
Pope pushed the door open with two fingers. Slow. Careful.
Lena was asleep on her side, blanket twisted around her legs, Soup tucked under one arm, Bunny resting near the outside edge of the bed.
And you were on the floor beside her bed.
Pope stopped breathing.
You sat with your back against the wall, knees bent slightly, head tipped awkwardly against your shoulder. One hand rested on the edge of Lena’s mattress, close to Lena’s fingers but not holding them.
Near enough.
There if she reached.
Lena’s hand had drifted toward yours in her sleep.
Pope stood in the doorway and stared.
The cold in him cracked open.
Relief hit so hard he almost had to put a hand on the frame.
You were here.
Lena was asleep.
The house had held.
He stepped into the room. Quiet. Careful.
Your neck had to hurt.
Your shoulder too.
Pope crouched beside you.
For a second, he only looked.
At your hand near Lena’s. At the curve of your body folded awkwardly against the wall. At your face soft with sleep and worry even now.
He reached out slowly.
His fingers touched your shoulder. Barely.
You stirred.
Pope froze.
Lena did not move.
He tried again, softer this time.
“Hey,” Pope whispered.
Your eyes opened slowly.
Unfocused at first. Then they found him. For one quiet second, neither of you moved.
Then your gaze flicked toward Lena.
Pope nodded before you could ask. Still asleep. Still safe.
You looked back at him.
Your mouth moved around a whisper. “You’re back.”
Pope swallowed.
“Yeah,” Pope whispered.
Your eyes moved over his face.
Down to his shirt. Then to his hands. Pope saw you see the scrape across two knuckles. He closed that hand slightly.
“Come on,” Pope whispered.
You looked at his hand. Then at him.
Pope held it out.
Waiting.
You slipped your fingers into his.
He closed his hand around yours and helped you stand slowly, careful not to jostle the bed.
You rose stiffly.
Your face tightened before you could hide it.
Pope saw that too. His jaw flexed.
You stepped carefully around the edge of the bed.
Lena shifted.
Both of you froze.
Her fingers brushed the place your hand had been on the mattress.
You held your breath.
Pope did too.
Lena settled again with Soup tucked close to her chest.
Pope’s hand stayed around yours.
You looked down at her.
Then you reached with your free hand and pulled the blanket a little higher over Lena’s shoulder. Soft. Careful.
Pope watched you do it.
Something in his chest hurt.
You stepped back.
Pope guided you toward the door.
Then pulled Lena’s door back to the same narrow crack. The hall light stayed on.
Neither of you spoke until you reached the kitchen.
The house stayed dark behind you. The living room. The hallway. Lena’s cracked door.
The soft line of light beneath it.
Pope stopped beside the counter like he had forgotten why he was there.
You stopped with him.
For a second, he did not look at you.
His eyes went to the sink. The counter. The floor.
Anywhere else.
You looked down at his hand.
The scrape across his knuckles had dried dark at the edges.
Not deep.
Not nothing.
“Can I look?” you asked.
Pope’s jaw shifted.
“It’s fine,” Pope said.
“I know,” you said.
He looked at you then.
Your voice was quiet. Careful. Not pushing.
“Can I look?” you asked again.
Pope stared at you for one long second. Then he opened his hand.
You stepped closer. Slowly.
Like he was something hurt.
Like he was something that might bolt if you moved wrong.
He hated that you knew to move like that.
He hated that it worked.
You took his wrist in your hand and guided his knuckles under the low kitchen light.
Pope watched your face.
That was the mistake.
He should have looked away. He should have pulled back. He should have done anything except stand there and let you look at him like that.
Like the blood was not the first thing you saw.
Like the ugly did not get to be the whole story.
Your thumb moved near the scrape.
His fingers flexed.
You stopped immediately.
“Sorry,” you whispered.
Pope swallowed.
“It’s fine,” he said.
You looked up at him. No it isn’t, your face said.
You did not say it. That was worse. You just held his wrist a little softer.
Pope felt it everywhere.
In his throat. In his chest. In the part of him that had been locked tight since Deran knocked on the door.
Your eyes moved over his face.
The tension in his mouth. The way he was standing too still. The way he had come back wrong and tried to make nothing out of it.
“Andrew,” you said softly.
Pope went still.
The name broke something open in him. Not loud. Not clean. Just a crack straight through the middle.
Because you did not say it like a secret you wanted to keep for yourself.
You said it like you knew it mattered.
Like you knew it was tender.
Like you knew he had handed you something on the deck and you were still holding it carefully.
His breath caught.
You saw that too.
Your fingers loosened around his wrist, but you did not let go all the way.
“What happened?” you asked.
Pope’s mouth tightened. He looked away.
“Nothing,” Pope said.
You were quiet.
He could feel you looking at him. Could feel the care in it. The fear. The want.
He could feel all of it, and it was too much.
Too close. Too good. Too late.
His hand pulled out of yours.
This time, you let it go.
Pope stepped back once.
The space between you opened. Not far. Enough.
“You should go,” Pope said.
Your face changed.
Just a little.
Like the words had hit before you were ready for them.
Pope saw it.
He hated himself for seeing it.
He hated himself more for not taking it back.
You looked at him for one second. Then another.
“Okay,” you said.
The word was soft. Too soft. It landed worse than if you had yelled.
Pope stood there.
You lowered your hand.
The hand that had been holding his wrist. The hand that had been careful with him.
It fell to your side slowly.
Then you turned.
Pope watched you walk out of the kitchen.
One step. Then another.
Past the counter. Past the edge of the couch. Toward the chair where your bag sat.
He told himself this was right.
He told himself this was better.
He told himself this was the only decent thing he had done all night.
You would leave.
You would get away from the house.
Away from the phones. Away from Smurf. Away from the part of him that came home with scraped knuckles and no answers.
You picked up your bag.
The strap slid into your hand.
Pope could not breathe.
You looked toward the hall. Toward Lena’s cracked door.
Your face softened there.
That almost did it. Then you looked back at him.
“Will you tell her I said goodbye?” you asked.
Pope’s chest caved in.
Lena.
Lena waking up and asking. Lena looking for you at breakfast. Lena learning, again, that people disappeared after the house got scary.
And you.
You asking him to carry the goodbye to her because he had told you to go.
Because you were doing what he asked.
Because you believed him enough to leave when he said leave.
You turned toward the door.
Pope moved.
Fast.
Before there was thought. Before there was a better choice. Before you could reach the handle.
His hand caught your wrist.
You stopped.
He turned you back toward him.
Not rough. Not gentle. Desperate.
Your eyes met his.
He kissed you.
Sudden.
Harder than he meant to. Not angry. Not taking.
Just panicked.
His hand came to your face, and his mouth found yours like he could stop the leaving there.
Like he could press the words he did not have into your mouth before you walked out with all of them unsaid.
You made a small sound against him.
Surprise.
His whole body went still for half a beat.
Then your hand came up.
Your fingers caught in his shirt.
Held.
Pope made a rough sound low in his throat and kissed you again.
Still shaken.
But softer now.
Trying to come back from the edge of what he had just done.
Your bag slipped from your hand. It hit the floor by your feet.
The leaving stopped.
The door stayed closed.
Your palm pressed against his chest. Not pushing him away. Just there.
Grounding him.
Feeling the hard, uneven beat beneath his shirt.
Then you turned your face.
The kiss broke.
Pope stopped immediately.
His hand stayed at your cheek. His breathing was rough. His eyes searched your face like he had done something he could not take back.
You looked up at him.
Not afraid.
Not untouched by it either.
Your mouth was soft from his.
Your eyes were wet.
“Andrew,” you whispered.
Pope went still.
The name landed differently here. Not on the deck. Not before Deran. Not before the night came back through the door.
Here.
After the scrape.
After he had told you to go.
After he had turned you around and kissed you because his body had told the truth before his mouth could.
His face changed.
The hard line of his mouth broke first. Then his eyes. He looked like the name hurt.
Like he wanted it anyway.
Your thumb moved against his shirt.
“Talk to me,” you whispered.
Pope swallowed.
His hand shifted on your face.
Careful now.
Like he was remembering where he was. Like he was remembering you were real beneath his palm. Like he was remembering he could hurt you if he got this wrong.
“I don’t know how,” Pope said.
His voice came out low. Rough. Almost gone.
You did not speak.
You let him have the silence. He looked down. Then back at you.
“I don’t know how to want this,” Pope said.
Your fingers tightened slightly in his shirt.
He swallowed hard.
“Want you,” Pope said.
His eyes moved toward the hall.
The light was still there.
Lena was still asleep behind the cracked door.
His throat worked. “You and Lena.”
The words seemed to cost him.
Like each one had to be dragged out of somewhere locked.
“I don’t know how to want that and not—”
He stopped.
His jaw clenched.
You waited.
Pope looked at you helplessly.
Angry at himself.
At the room. At the truth.
“I don’t know how to want it and not ruin it,” Pope said.
There.
The thing.
Not clean. Not fair.
Not something he should have put in your hands.
But true.
Your hand stayed on his chest.
Your bag stayed on the floor.
The door stayed closed behind you.
You looked at him for a long second. Then your voice softened.
“Do you want me to go?” you asked.
Pope’s answer came immediately. “No.”
Bare. Rough. Terrified.
Your thumb shifted once against his shirt.
“Then say that,” you whispered.
Pope stared at you.
His hand trembled once against your cheek. Barely. But you felt it. He knew you felt it.
His voice dropped. “Don’t go.”
You stayed still.
“Stay,” Pope said.
His throat worked. “Please.”
The word scraped out of him. Not pretty. Not easy.
A plea he looked almost ashamed to need.
You looked at him for a long second. Then your hand softened against his chest.
“I’ll stay,” you whispered.
Pope’s forehead lowered to yours.
Slowly.
Like he was afraid you might disappear if he moved too fast.
His eyes closed.
For one second, neither of you moved.
The house stayed quiet.
The hall light stayed on.
Lena slept behind the cracked door.
Your bag sat on the floor by the door.
Pope breathed like he had been holding it since he left.
“I’m here,” you whispered.
His hand moved along your cheek. Careful. Still shaking just enough that you felt it.
You did not mention it.
You just stayed.
Pope pressed his mouth to your forehead. Soft. Held.
An apology this time.
A real one.
The kind he still did not know how to say out loud.
Your eyes closed.
He felt it.
Felt the trust in the way your body softened under his hand.
After the sharpness.
After the sudden kiss.
After him telling you to go.
You still let him touch you gently.
It undid him.
Your fingers curled tighter in his shirt.
“Andrew,” you whispered again.
His mouth moved from your forehead to your temple.
Then stopped there.
His breath moved unevenly against your skin.
You did not mention that either.
You only stayed.
Pope turned his face enough to kiss your cheek.
Soft and careful.
Then he paused.
Like he was asking.
Like he still did not trust himself to take anything you had not offered twice.
You tilted your face toward him.
That was all.
Pope kissed you.
This time, it was soft from the start.
Careful.
Asking.
Your mouth answered him.
And the fear did not leave.
It stayed by the door.
In the scrape across his knuckles. In the hallway where Lena slept. In everything he still did not know how to say.
But it was not the only thing there.
Your hand was on his chest. His thumb was against your cheek. Your mouth was warm beneath his. Your bag was on the floor.
You had stayed.
The house held.
Pope pulled back first.
Not far.
Just enough to breathe.
His thumb stayed at your cheek. Your hand stayed curled in his shirt.
For a second, neither of you moved.
The house was quiet around you. Too quiet. The kind of quiet that made him listen harder.
His eyes moved past you. Toward the hall.
“Go check,” you whispered.
Pope looked back at you.
Your hand slipped from his shirt. Not leaving. Letting him.
“It’s okay,” you said.
Pope stared at you for one second.
Then he turned.
He walked down the hall without making a sound.
You stayed where you were, near the front door, your bag still on the floor by your feet.
The hall light cut across his shoulders as he reached Lena’s room. He pushed the door open with two fingers. Slow. Careful. Lena was still asleep. Curled on her side. Soup tucked under her arm. Bunny near the outside edge of the bed. The blanket had slipped again. Pope stepped inside and pulled it back over her shoulder.
Lena made a small sound but did not wake.
Pope froze anyway. Waited. Counted one breath. Then another.
She settled.
His hand hovered near her hair. He did not touch. Then he backed out and pulled the door to the same narrow crack. The light stayed on.
When he came back, you were still there.
Pope stopped at the end of the hall. You had not moved. Your bag was still on the floor. Your eyes were on him.
Like you had known he would need to see it.
Like you had stayed on purpose.
His throat worked.
You bent and picked up your bag.
Pope went still.
Then you carried it away from the door. Not far. Just to the couch. You set it beside the armrest.
Pope watched the whole thing. The door behind you. The couch in front of you. The choice made quietly in the space between them.
You looked back at him.
“Come here,” you said softly.
Pope did.
Slowly at first.
Then not.
You walked back into the kitchen, and he followed. The scrape still sat dark across his knuckles. You looked down at it again. Then back up at him.
“I’m going to clean that,” you whispered.
Pope’s jaw shifted.
“It’s fine,” Pope said.
“You said that last time too,” you said.
That stopped him. Only for a second. But enough.
You turned toward the sink.
Pope stayed where he was as you reached for the tap and ran the water low.
Not loud enough to wake Lena.
You checked the temperature with your fingers.
Warm.
Then you looked back at him.
“Hand,” you said softly.
Pope stared at you.
Then he stepped closer and held it out.
You took his wrist carefully and guided his knuckles under the stream. He hissed through his teeth before he could stop it. You looked up.
“Sorry,” you whispered.
Pope shook his head once.
“It’s fine,” he said.
You gave him a look.
He looked away.
You cleaned around the scrape, careful not to press too hard.
The water ran pink for half a second.
Then clear.
Pope watched it disappear down the drain.
Your hand stayed steady around his wrist.
You turned the water off and patted his knuckles dry with a paper towel.
Then you opened the cabinet under the sink.
Pope’s eyes followed you.
You did not ask where the bandages were. You remembered. From last time.
That did something to his face.
Something small. Something he tried to hide.
You found the box pushed toward the back and brought it up to the counter.
“Still keeping these in the worst possible place,” you murmured.
Pope looked at you.
That almost pulled something from him. Not a smile. Not close. But the room shifted a little.
You opened a bandage and pressed it over the scrape. Your thumb smoothed the edge down gently.
“There,” you whispered.
Pope looked at the bandage. Then at your hand still near his.
“Thanks,” he said.
The word came out rough.
You nodded once.
Then you reached for the kitchen towel and folded it over the edge of the sink.
Pope did not move away.
Neither did you.
For a second, the two of you stood there under the low kitchen light.
His hand between you.
Your fingers still close to his.
The house quiet around the shape of what had almost broken and somehow had not.
Then Pope looked toward the hall again.
You followed his gaze. The light still glowed. Lena still slept.
“She’ll ask in the morning,” Pope said.
His voice was low. You looked back at him.
“What will you tell her?” you asked.
Pope stared toward the hall for another second. Then he looked at you.
“The truth,” Pope said.
You waited. His fingers shifted once beneath yours.
“That you stayed,” he said.
Your chest ached.
You looked down at his bandaged hand.
Then you let your fingers slip between his.
Careful of the scrape.
Pope looked at your joined hands like he did not know what to do with them.
Like he wanted to hold on and did not trust himself to.
You helped him.
You squeezed once. Small. Enough.
“Come sit down,” you whispered.
Pope followed you into the living room.
The dark TV stared back at the room.
The couch blanket was still crooked from the movie.
You sat first, tired now in a way that showed.
The night had finally started to reach you. Your shoulders lowered. Your head tipped back for half a second.
Pope stood in front of you like he did not know where to put himself.
You looked up at him.
“Sit down, Andrew,” you whispered.
His face changed at the name. Not as sharply this time. Still enough.
He sat beside you. Not too close. Then closer.
His knee brushed yours.
Neither of you moved away.
You reached for the blanket and pulled it over your lap.
Then you paused.
Pope looked at your hand.
You lifted the edge of the blanket.
An invitation. Small. Simple.
Something he could understand without having to speak.
Pope stared at it for one second.
Then he shifted closer.
You spread the blanket over his legs too.
The gesture was so ordinary it almost hurt worse than the rest of it.
He looked down at the blanket.
At your hand smoothing the edge once.
At the small bandage across his knuckles.
Neither of you reached for the remote.
Outside, the ocean moved below the house.
Inside, the refrigerator hummed.
The hall light stayed on.
You leaned back against the couch.
After a second, your shoulder touched his.
Pope went still.
You did not move away.
Slowly, carefully, his arm lifted.
Paused.
Then settled around you.
You let yourself lean into him.
Pope looked down at you like he was still waiting for the moment to break.
Like the house might reject this. Like the door might open. Like the phone might start again.
It did not.
You tucked your feet beneath the blanket.
Your hand found his bandaged one.
You did not hold it tightly. Just rested your fingers over his.
Pope stared at your hand.
Then his fingers turned under yours. Careful. Slow. Holding back.
Holding on.
“You should sleep,” Pope said.
His voice was low. You closed your eyes.
“So should you,” you whispered.
Pope did not answer.
You did not make him.
A few minutes passed. Maybe more.
His thumb moved once over your fingers.
Then stopped.
You were almost asleep when he spoke.
“Thank you,” Pope said.
Your eyes opened. You did not lift your head from his shoulder.
“For what?” you whispered.
Pope looked toward the hall.
The cracked door. The light. The small room where Lena slept with Soup and Bunny and one more person in the world who had not left before morning.
His fingers tightened around yours.
“For staying,” Pope said.
You closed your eyes again. Your hand softened around his.
“I told you I would,” you whispered.
Pope looked down at you.
Your breathing slowly evened out against his side.
Your hand stayed in his.
Your bag stayed beside the couch. The door stayed locked. The phone stayed silent. Lena slept down the hall.
And Pope sat there in the dark, afraid of all of it.
Afraid of the morning.
Afraid of Smurf.
Afraid of the way your body fit against his like the house had made room for you before he knew how to ask.
But you were there.
You had stayed.
And for tonight, because he did not know how to ask for more than that, Pope let it be enough.
Summary: With finals finally over, you spend the afternoon at the beach house with Pope and Lena. Sandcastles, coloring, dinner, and a movie make the house feel softer than it has in weeks, but the Cody family keeps reaching in through the phone. By the end of the night, Pope gives you something no one else in that house gets to have.
Warnings: grief, complicated family dynamics, emotional manipulation via Smurf, phone harassment/pressure, Pope’s trauma responses, child in grief, slow-burn tension, cliffhanger ending
Author’s Note: This chapter is very soft, very domestic, and very much still a Cody story. I have been waiting to use this title for a while, and I think you’ll understand why by the end.
The house was quiet after Pope dropped Lena off at school.
Too quiet.
He stood in the kitchen for a while with one hand on the counter and nothing to do.
There were dishes in the sink.
Not many, but enough to irritate him.
He washed them. Then he dried them. Then he checked the back door. Then the front. Then Lena’s room, even though Lena was not in it.
Bunny sat near the door where she had left him.
Soup had gone to school in Lena’s backpack because it was “finals day for everyone,” according to Lena.
Pope had not argued.
He went back to the kitchen.
The counselor referral still sat on the counter, half-covered by a grocery receipt.
He looked at it. Then looked away. His phone buzzed. Pope picked it up too fast.
Your name was on the screen.
You: Last final ends at 2.
Another message came through.
You: Then I’m officially done.
Pope stared at the words.
Officially done.
He pictured you walking out of a classroom with your bag on your shoulder, tired and relieved and free for the first time all week.
His thumb hovered over the keyboard.
Pope: Good.
He stared at it. Sent it. Too small. Always too small.
He set the phone down. Picked it back up. He checked the clock. You were done at 2:00. Lena pickup at 3:05. It worked. It worked too well. Pope typed before he could think better of it.
Pope: Want to come pick up Lena with me?
He stared at the message.
Not too open. Not too much. He sent it. The phone stayed quiet. Pope set it facedown on the counter. Then turned it over again. Still nothing. He looked toward the front window. The street outside was bright and empty. Too quiet. Too normal. His phone buzzed. Pope looked down.
You: Yeah.
Then another message came through.
You: I can take the bus to your house and ride with you from there.
Pope looked at the words.
The bus.
You getting yourself there first.
Him waiting at the house like that made sense.
Like he had not already pictured you in the passenger seat before he ever got to Lena’s school. That would have been easier. That would have been safer. He typed before he could make himself stop.
Pope: No.
He stared at it. Too sharp. He added:
Pope: I’ll pick you up.
He sent it.
Then closed his eyes for half a second. Stupid. Too much. But the phone buzzed again before he could get too far into that.
You: Okay.
Then:
You: My apartment at 2:30?
Pope looked at the time again. It still worked.
Pope: Okay.
He sent it.
Then he stood there in the quiet kitchen with his phone in his hand and no idea what to do with the next thirty minutes of his life.
Thirty minutes was nothing. Thirty minutes was a lot.
Pope put his phone down. Then picked it up again. No new message. He put it down harder. The house stayed quiet. He moved because standing still was worse. He wiped the counter even though it was clean. He folded the dish towel over the handle of the oven. Then unfolded it. Then folded it again.
He checked the refrigerator. Pasta. Garlic bread. Salad. Enough for dinner.
Enough for you.
That thought landed badly.
Enough for you.
Like you were something he was allowed to plan for.
Pope shut the refrigerator. His phone buzzed again. He grabbed it. Craig. Pope stared at the name. The screen vibrated in his hand. Once. Twice. Three times. He did not answer. The call stopped.
The kitchen went quiet again. Then the phone buzzed with a text.
Craig: Smurf wants you tonight.
Pope’s jaw tightened. There it was. The hook. The hand on the back of his neck.
The reminder that wanting something did not mean he got to keep it.
He looked at the clock. 2:11.
His thumb hovered over the screen. He could answer. He could ask what she wanted. He could get pulled in before he ever got to your apartment. Before Lena saw you at school. Before dinner. Before the movie. Before whatever stupid, dangerous part of him had started imagining a night that stayed soft all the way through.
Another text came through.
Craig: You there?
Pope locked the phone. The screen went black. He set it facedown on the counter. For a second, he just stood there. Then he picked up his keys.
At 2:18, he left the house.
At 2:28, he parked outside your building. Two minutes early. That irritated him. He sat with both hands on the wheel and looked at the building. The outside lights were off in the afternoon sun. Your window was somewhere above him. He did not look for it. Then he did.
At 2:30, the front door opened.
You came outside with your bag on your shoulder, jeans cuffed at the ankles, a soft T-shirt tucked badly at the front, and your hair loose around your face. You looked tired. Different tired than before. Not buried. Finished.
Pope watched the building door shut behind you. Then you turned and saw his truck.
Your face softened.
That was the part that got him. Not the smile. The softening. Like he was something good to find at the curb.
Pope looked away and unlocked the passenger door.
You climbed in, bringing warm afternoon air with you.
“Hi,” you said.
Pope looked at the steering wheel. “Hi.”
You settled your bag at your feet and pulled the door shut. For a second, neither of you moved. Then you let out a long breath.
“I am never reading another textbook again,” you said.
Pope glanced at you.
Your head had tipped back against the seat, and your eyes closed. You looked exhausted. Relieved. Alive in a way you had not looked with finals hanging over you.
“You passed?” he asked.
Your mouth curved. “I survived.”
Pope looked back at the road. “That’s not what I asked.”
You opened one eye and looked at him.
“Probably,” you said.
Pope nodded once. “Good.”
Your smile softened. “Thank you for picking me up.”
“Yeah,” Pope said.
He pulled away from the curb. For a while, the truck was quiet. Not bad quiet. Not empty. Just quiet. You looked out the window, one hand curled loosely around the strap of your bag.
“You know I really could have met you at the house,” you said.
Pope kept his eyes on the road. “I know.”
You looked at him. He felt it.
“You said no pretty fast,” you said.
Pope’s jaw shifted. The light ahead turned yellow. He slowed.
“Didn’t make sense,” he said.
“What didn’t?” You asked.
Pope kept his eyes forward. “You taking the bus there.”
You were quiet for a second. Then, softer, “So you came to get me.”
Pope looked at the red light. “Yeah.”
You did not tease him. You did not make it bigger. You just looked out the windshield, the corner of your mouth soft.
“I’m glad,” you said.
The light turned green. Pope drove. His hands tightened once on the wheel. He did not answer. You let him not answer. That was worse. His phone buzzed in the cup holder. Pope looked down before he could stop himself. Craig again.
You saw it. He knew you saw it. The name lit the screen between you. Pope kept driving. The call rang twice. Three times. Then stopped. You looked out the windshield. Not asking. Not pushing. Just giving him the space to decide what to do.
The phone buzzed again. A text this time. Pope did not pick it up. He could feel it sitting there anyway. Heavy. Waiting.
The school came into view ahead.
Pope tightened his hand around the wheel. You glanced toward the building. Then back at him.
“Lena doesn’t know I’m coming?” you asked.
Pope shook his head once. “No.”
Your face softened. “She’s going to love that.”
Pope looked toward the pickup line. “Yeah.”
The phone buzzed again in the cup holder. Pope ignored it. So did you.
The school parking lot was crowded.
Parents lined the curb. Kids moved in clusters near the doors, backpacks bouncing, voices bright and loud in the afternoon air.
Pope parked near the end of the line. His attention shifted immediately. Doors. Teachers. The edge of the sidewalk. The kids closest to the street.
You noticed. He felt you notice. You did not say anything.
The bell rang.
Kids started spilling out through the doors. Pope saw Lena before she saw him. Small backpack. One hand gripping Soup. Hair coming loose from the clip he had put in badly that morning. She walked beside her teacher, looking down at the sidewalk.
Then she lifted her head and saw the truck.
Then she saw you through the windshield.
Lena stopped. Completely. Her teacher looked down at her.
Lena did not move.
You lifted one hand slowly. A small wave.
Lena’s whole face opened.
Not a smile first.
Something before that. Recognition. Relief. Then joy.
She ran.
Pope was out of the truck before he thought. “Lena.”
She slowed badly. Barely.
You had stepped out too by then, standing beside the passenger door. Lena looked at you like she had to make sure you were real.
“You came to school,” Lena said.
You smiled. “I did.”
Lena looked at Pope. Then back at you. “With Uncle Pope?”
“With Uncle Pope,” you said.
Lena hugged Soup to her chest. “Because finals are done?”
“Because finals are done,” you said.
Lena nodded once, like the world had finally corrected itself. Then she stepped forward and hugged you around the waist. You froze for half a second. Not because you did not want it. Because you knew enough to let Lena choose the shape of it.
Then your hand settled gently on her back.
“Hi,” you said softly.
Lena pressed her face into your T-shirt.
“Hi,” she said.
Pope looked away. Too late. He had already seen it. Lena choosing you in public. Lena holding on. You holding back just enough to let her decide when to let go.
It hit him harder than it should have.
Everything did now.
Lena pulled back and looked at Pope.
“You didn’t tell me,” she said.
Pope looked at her. “No.”
Lena looked at you again.
“Good surprise,” she said.
You smiled. “I’m glad.”
Lena held Soup up. “He’s glad too.”
“I can tell,” you said.
Pope opened the back door.
“Get in,” he said.
Lena climbed into the back seat, still smiling.
You moved to get into the passenger seat. Pope reached for your door before you could. You paused. He paused too. His hand was on the handle. Yours hovered an inch away.
For one second, the school parking lot disappeared.
Not fully. Not enough. Just enough that Pope saw your eyes drop to his hand. Then lift to his face.
“Thanks,” you said.
Pope opened the door.
“Yeah,” he said.
You climbed in.
Pope shut the door carefully. Not too hard. Not too soft. Lena leaned forward between the seats as soon as Pope got behind the wheel.
“Are we having dinner?” Lena asked.
Pope looked into the rearview mirror. “Yes.”
Lena looked at you. “With garlic bread?”
You glanced at Pope. “Garlic bread?”
Pope kept his eyes forward.
“For finals being done,” Lena said.
You smiled. “That sounds serious.”
“It is,” Lena said.
Pope pulled out of the parking lot.
Your smile came quiet. Soft. Private in the passenger seat.
Pope saw it anyway.
And for the first time since he had typed I’ll pick you up, he admitted it to himself.
Lena did like it.
But he had wanted you beside him when he picked her up. He had wanted to see Lena see you. He had wanted the shape of it. You in the passenger seat. Lena in the back. The road home in front of them.
For one stupid, dangerous second, Pope let himself want exactly what it looked like.
Then his phone rang.
The sound cut through the truck. Pope looked down. Deran. His hand tightened on the wheel. Lena stopped talking in the back seat. You noticed. Pope let it ring. Once. Twice. Three times. Then it stopped. No one said anything. Lena held Soup tighter. Pope kept his eyes on the road.
The phone rang again. Craig.
Pope’s jaw shifted.
You looked at the phone. Then at Pope. Then away again. Not asking. Not pushing. Just seeing.
Pope let that one ring too.
When it stopped, the truck felt too quiet. Then the phone buzzed with a text. Pope looked down because he could not stop himself.
Smurf: Need you tonight.
His stomach went cold.
Lena’s voice came small from the back seat. “Uncle Pope?”
Pope put the phone face down in the cup holder.
“Seatbelt,” he said.
Lena looked down. “It’s on.”
Pope looked at her in the mirror. You sat very still beside him. Pope put both hands on the wheel.
“Dinner,” he said.
Lena blinked. “With garlic bread?”
Pope looked back at the road. “Yeah.”
Lena relaxed by inches. You looked out the windshield.
Your voice was soft when you spoke. “Sounds good.”
Pope drove. The phone stayed facedown. It buzzed once more before they got home. Pope did not pick it up.
At the house, Lena unbuckled before Pope turned the engine off.
“Wait,” Pope said.
“I am,” Lena said, already half-standing.
Pope looked at her in the mirror. Lena sat back down. Mostly. You pressed your lips together in the passenger seat. Pope saw it. He turned the engine off and got out first.
By the time he opened Lena’s door, she was bouncing in place.
“Slow,” Pope said.
“Slow,” Lena repeated, not slowing.
You climbed out on your side with your bag over your shoulder. Lena looked at you over Pope’s arm.
“Do you want to go build sandcastles?” she asked.
You looked toward the water. “I would love to.”
Lena looked at Pope immediately. “Can we?”
Pope glanced toward the house.
Then at the phone in his hand. The screen lit again. Craig. Pope locked it without answering. Lena watched him. You watched Lena. Pope put the phone in his pocket.
“Shoes stay on,” he said.
Lena’s face brightened.
You smiled. “I can follow that rule.”
Pope unlocked the front door long enough for you to set your bag inside. You placed it carefully on the chair near the table. Like you were a guest. Like the whole house had not been waiting for you since 2:00.
Pope looked away.
Then Lena was already heading toward the back door.
“Slow,” Pope said.
“I am,” Lena called back.
She was not.
The beach was cooler than the street.
Afternoon light sat bright on the water, softer than it had been in the parking lot. The tide was low enough to leave a wide stretch of damp sand near the edge, packed smooth and dark.
Lena walked ahead with a plastic cup from the kitchen in one hand.
You followed beside Pope.
Not too close. Close enough.
The wind moved through your hair, and Pope tried very hard not to notice. He failed.
Lena crouched near the wet sand.
“We’re making a castle,” she said.
You crouched beside her. “Okay.”
Lena looked up at you. “You have to use wet sand.”
“I remember,” you said.
Lena nodded once, satisfied. Pope stood behind both of you with his hands in his pockets. Lena looked back at him.
“You can help,” she said.
Pope looked down at the sand. “I’m good.”
Lena stared at him. Then she held out the plastic cup. “You can get water.”
Pope looked at you. You were looking down, but your mouth had softened.
He took the cup. “Water.”
Lena nodded once. “Good job.”
Pope walked to the water.
Behind him, he heard your soft laugh. It did something stupid to his chest. By the time he came back, Lena had made one crooked mound of sand and was explaining to you why dry sand was “not loyal.”
You listened like this was important information. Maybe it was. Pope handed Lena the cup. She took it and poured too much water over the mound. The side collapsed.
Lena froze.
You froze with her.
Pope felt his whole body prepare for something.
Tears. Anger. A small disaster made too large by everything underneath it.
Lena stared at the ruined wall.
Then you picked up a shell and pressed it into the side of what was left.
“Window,” you said.
Lena looked at it.
Pope looked at you.
You did not make a lesson out of it. You did not say mistakes could be fixed. You did not say anything careful and grown-up. You just made a window. Lena picked up another shell.
“Door,” she said.
You nodded. “Good door.”
Pope looked away toward the water. Too late. He had already seen it.
The way you knew how to leave something broken and still make it useful.
The way Lena believed you.
The way his own chest hurt like he was the one with a ruined sandcastle and a shell pressed into the side of it.
His phone buzzed in his pocket. Pope did not move. The buzz stopped. Lena added another shell to the tower. You looked back at him once. You did not ask. That made it worse.
After a while, the castle became a castle only because Lena said it was. There were three towers, one wall, four windows, and a moat that did not go all the way around. Lena sat back on her heels.
“It’s safe,” she said.
You looked at the crooked moat. “It looks safe.”
Lena looked at Pope. “Is it safe?”
Pope looked at the castle. Then at the water. Then at Lena.
“Yeah,” he said.
Lena nodded, satisfied. The wind shifted. You hugged your arms loosely around yourself. Pope saw that too.
He saw everything now.
“We should go in,” he said.
Lena looked at the castle. “But it’s not done.”
“It’ll be here,” Pope said.
Lena frowned. “The water might get it.”
Pope looked at the tide line. “Not yet.”
Lena considered that.
“We can check later,” she said.
Pope nodded once. “Later.”
Back inside, Lena washed her hands for almost no time at all. Pope made her do it again.
“You always say again,” Lena said.
“You always miss spots,” Pope said.
You leaned against the counter, smiling down at the floor. Pope noticed. Lena dried her hands on the towel, then reached for your hand.
“Come color,” Lena said.
You looked down at her. “Right now?”
Lena nodded. “The castle.”
You glanced at Pope. Pope looked at Lena’s hand wrapped around yours. Then at you.
“Go,” he said.
Your mouth softened.
So you went.
Lena pulled you into the living room and dropped to the floor in front of the coffee table. You sat beside her with your legs tucked under you while she dug through the marker bin. Pope stayed in the kitchen.
For a while, the house held there.
Lena coloring. You beside her. The late afternoon sun coming through the windows. His phone heavy in his pocket. The smell of salt air still caught in your hair. Pope moved because standing still was worse. He checked the pasta. Checked the bread. Checked the salad. Checked his phone once and immediately regretted it.
Craig: You ignoring me?
Deran: Call me back.
Smurf: You busy playing house with Lena’s little friend?
Pope locked the screen. His jaw tightened. From the living room, Lena was explaining to you that the castle needed a flag, but not a “regular flag,” because regular flags were boring.
You asked what kind of flag it should have.
Lena said, “A brave one.”
Pope set the phone facedown on the counter. Dinner. He could make dinner. That was a thing with steps. Water. Pot. Salt. Pasta. He reached for the cabinet.
You noticed immediately. You started to stand.
“I can help,” you said.
Pope did not turn around. “No.”
You paused halfway up. “Pope.”
He heard your voice behind him. Not too close. Close enough. He looked over his shoulder. You were still half-standing beside the coffee table, one hand braced on the floor, hair falling forward slightly from where Lena had pulled you into her project.
Soft. Tired. Done with finals. Still here.
Pope turned back to the cabinet.
“You finished finals,” he said.
You nodded once. “I did.”
“You’re done,” Pope said.
Your voice gentled. “That doesn’t mean I can’t help with dinner.”
“I know,” Pope replied.
“Then let me help.” You said.
Pope set the pot on the stove.
His phone buzzed again on the counter.
Both of you looked at it. Neither of you moved. Lena did not notice from the living room. She was too busy making the castle’s brave flag purple. Pope looked back at you.
This time, his voice came lower. “You deserve to relax.”
The words landed in the room. Too soft. Too clear. Too much like the thing he had been trying not to say since he picked you up.
Your expression changed.
Pope looked away. Too late. You had already seen it. You were quiet for a second. Then you nodded.
“Okay,” you said.
Pope looked back at you. You did not sit because he told you to. You did it because you understood what he meant. Because you heard the care under the command. Because you were kind enough not to make him say it better. You sank back down beside Lena.
Lena looked up from the page. “You’re coloring?”
“I’m coloring,” you said.
Lena nodded. “Good.”
Pope stood at the stove with one hand on the pot and the other curled against the counter.
His phone stayed facedown. It buzzed again.
This time, no one looked at it.
Pope filled the pot with water. Turned on the burner. Opened the box of pasta. Simple things. Things with order. Things that did what they were supposed to do if he paid attention.
In the living room, Lena uncapped a marker.
“Do castles have doors?” she asked.
You looked at the drawing. “Usually.”
Lena frowned. “This one has two.”
“Then it’s a good castle,” you said.
Pope poured pasta into the pot before the water had fully boiled. He realized it too late. You noticed. He knew you noticed. You did not say anything. That made him look at you. You were still on the floor beside Lena, one arm resting on the coffee table, purple marker in your hand. Your eyes were on him for only a second before you looked back at the paper.
Not ignoring him. Not watching him too closely. Just there.
Pope stirred the pasta.
His phone stayed facedown on the counter. It did not buzz again. That was worse.
Lena colored a flag at the top of the castle.
“It needs a name,” she said.
You tilted your head. “The castle?”
Lena nodded.
You looked at the drawing like this required serious thought. “Soup’s Castle?”
Lena made a face. “That’s too easy.”
Pope looked toward the living room. You looked back at him.
“What do you think?” you asked.
Pope stared at you. Then at Lena. Lena waited, marker hovering over the paper.
Pope looked at the pot. “Castle.”
Lena frowned. “That’s worse.”
Your mouth twitched. Pope turned back to the stove. Lena sighed like she was disappointed in both of you.
“I’ll think about it,” she said.
“Good,” Pope said.
You laughed softly. Not at him. With the room. With Lena. With the ridiculous castle on the coffee table and the pasta on the stove and the phone neither of you were looking at.
Pope held onto the sound for half a second before he let it go.
By the time dinner was ready, Lena had named the castle twice and rejected both names herself. You helped her cap the markers while Pope drained the pasta. He heard you move behind him. Not standing all the way. Not coming into the kitchen. Just cleaning up the living room because you could not help yourself.
“Leave it,” Pope said.
You froze with three markers in your hand. Lena looked up.
“She’s putting them away,” Lena said.
“I see that,” Pope said.
You looked at him over your shoulder. Your expression was soft. Amused. Careful.
“I can put away markers,” you said.
Pope set the pot back on the stove. “You can sit.”
Lena looked between you. Then she took the markers from your hand.
“I’ll do it,” she said.
You looked down at her. “You sure?”
Lena nodded. “You finished finals.”
Pope looked at Lena. Lena looked back like she had learned this rule and now intended to enforce it. You pressed your lips together.
“Apparently I’m done doing things,” you said.
Pope looked at you. You were smiling. But your eyes had gone soft again. He looked away first.
“Table,” he said.
Lena carried the markers to the bin and dropped them in with too much noise. Then she came to the table and climbed into her chair. You sat beside her. Pope put dinner down in the center. Pasta. Salad. Bread. Nothing special. Still, Lena looked at it like an event.
“You made bread,” she said.
Pope sat across from you. “Heated.”
“That counts,” you said.
Pope looked at you.
You were already reaching for Lena’s plate before stopping yourself. Pope saw that too. The stop. The remembering. The way you waited to see what the rules were here.
Pope picked up the serving spoon and put pasta on Lena’s plate. Then yours. Then his.
You watched his hand for a second.
“Thank you,” you said.
Pope nodded once. Lena picked up her fork. Pope looked at her.
“Salad,” he said.
Lena lowered the fork. “I was going to.”
Pope stared. Lena added one piece of lettuce to her plate. Pope kept staring. She added two more. You reached for the bowl of croutons and set it near Lena.
“Treasure,” you said.
Lena looked at the croutons. Then at you. Then she added four to the salad.
Pope looked at you. You looked innocent. Mostly.
Dinner was almost normal after that. Almost. Lena told you about school. Not all of it. Not the parts that mattered. Just that someone had spilled paint water, and one boy had eaten glue “on purpose but also maybe not,” and the teacher had said Soup could sit on the corner of her desk during reading time because he was being quiet.
“He’s good at quiet,” you said.
Lena nodded. “He’s had practice.”
Pope’s fork stopped for half a second. You did not look at him. You stayed with Lena.
“That makes sense,” you said.
Lena ate another bite of pasta. Pope started moving again. His phone buzzed on the counter. The sound cut through the room. Lena looked at it. Pope did not. You did not. The phone stopped. Lena picked at a piece of pasta with her fork.
“Is that Grandma Smurf?” she asked.
Pope’s hand tightened around his glass.
“Eat,” he said.
Lena looked down. You looked at Pope then. Just once. Not sharp. Not judging. Only there. Pope hated how much that helped. Lena took a bite. The phone buzzed again.
This time, Pope stood. Too fast. Your eyes followed him to the counter. He picked up the phone.
Craig: Where are you?
Deran: Answer.
Smurf: Family comes first, baby.
Pope stared at the screen.
The words went through him cold.
Family.
His eyes moved before he could stop them.
To Lena.
She sat at the table with pasta on her fork and a crouton balanced near the edge of her plate, watching him too carefully for seven years old.
Family.
Not the thing buzzing in his hand. Not the voice that knew how to make a demand sound like love.
Lena.
Lena with Soup waiting in her backpack by the door. Lena with sand still caught in the hem of her pants. Lena who had looked at you outside school like the world had finally corrected itself.
Pope’s hand tightened around the phone.
Then his eyes moved to you.
You were quiet. Still. Not asking him to choose. Not making yourself part of the question.
That somehow made you part of the answer.
Pope locked the phone. The screen went black.
For one second, he did not turn around. He could feel Lena watching. Could feel you watching. Could feel the whole room waiting to see if he was leaving it.
Pope set the phone facedown on the counter. No one had asked a question. Not out loud. But you seemed to understand anyway. Lena’s shoulders lowered by a fraction. You held his eyes from the table. Then you looked away.
Pope came back to the table. He sat down. Picked up his fork.
The room stayed quiet for another second.
Then Lena pushed the crouton bowl toward you.
“You need treasure,” she said.
You looked down at the bowl. Then at Lena. “I do?”
Lena nodded seriously. “Because finals.”
You took one crouton and put it on your salad. “Thank you.”
Lena pushed the bowl toward Pope next. Pope looked at it. Lena looked at him.
“You too,” she said.
Pope stared at her. Then he took one. Lena seemed satisfied. The phone stayed facedown. Dinner kept going. Not smoothly. Not perfectly. But it kept going.
That felt like something.
After dinner, Lena carried her plate to the sink without being asked.
Pope watched her do it. So did you. Lena set it down carefully, then turned around.
“Movie,” she said.
Pope looked at the plate. Then at her. “You asking?”
Lena shook her head. “No.”
You pressed your lips together. Pope saw it.
Lena went to the living room before he could tell her anything else. You stood from the table and reached for your plate. Pope took it before your fingers closed around the edge.
You looked up at him. “I can carry a plate.”
“I know,” Pope said.
Your mouth softened.
The phone stayed facedown on the counter. Neither of you looked at it. That felt like an agreement. Not one either of you had said out loud. Pope put the plates in the sink. You reached for the salad bowl. He looked at you. You paused. Then slowly set your hands on the back of your chair instead.
“Right,” you said softly. “Relaxing.”
Pope’s jaw shifted.
He did not know if you were teasing. Not really. Maybe a little.
It should have bothered him.
It did not.
From the living room, Lena called, “We need popcorn.”
Pope looked toward her voice. Then at you. You lifted both hands.
“Not helping,” you said.
Pope looked away before his mouth could move.
“Good,” he said.
That time, your smile came before he could miss it.
Lena picked the movie.
Then she changed her mind. Then she changed it back. Then she stood in front of the television with the remote in both hands like the decision had cost her something.
“This one,” she said.
Pope came in with the popcorn bowl. “You sure?”
Lena looked offended. “Yes.”
Pope stared at her. Lena stared back.
Then she said, “Probably.”
You laughed softly. Lena looked at you.
“It’s hard,” she said.
“I believe you,” you said.
Lena nodded once, satisfied. Then she turned her attention to the couch. She had opinions about that too.
“You sit there,” she told you, pointing to the middle cushion.
You looked at the couch. Then at Pope. Pope looked at Lena.
“Why there?” you asked.
“Because I sit here,” Lena said, climbing onto your left side. “And Uncle Pope sits there.”
Pope stared at the right end of the couch. There was enough room. Barely.
That was a problem.
He set the popcorn bowl on the coffee table.
“I can sit in the chair,” he said.
Lena looked at him like he had said something unreasonable. “No.”
Pope’s eyebrows lowered. “No?”
“It’s a movie,” Lena said.
Pope waited.
Lena patted the cushion on your other side. “Movie means couch.”
You glanced down, hiding a smile badly. Pope saw it anyway. He sat. Too far away at first. Then Lena reached for the blanket and dragged it across all three of you.
“It has to cover everybody,” she said.
Pope looked at the blanket. Then at you. Your knee was near his under the soft edge of it. Not touching. Almost.
“House rule?” you asked.
Lena shook her head. “Movie rule.”
You nodded seriously. “Important distinction.”
Lena looked pleased that you understood.
The movie started.
For a while, Lena was very awake.
She asked three questions in the first five minutes. Then answered two of them herself. Then told the person on the screen not to go into a dark room because “that’s how bad things start.”
Pope glanced at her. She did not look scared. Just disapproving. You nodded beside her.
“Good note,” you said.
Lena leaned forward for popcorn. Her shoulder pressed into your arm. Your knee brushed Pope’s under the blanket.
Pope went still.
You did not move away. Neither did he.
Lena put one piece of popcorn in her mouth and held another up without looking. You took it from her fingers.
“Thank you,” you whispered.
Lena nodded, eyes on the television. Then she held one out toward Pope.
Pope looked at it. Then at her. She kept staring at the screen.
He took it.
“Thanks,” he said.
Lena nodded again.
The phone buzzed in the kitchen. The sound was quieter from here. Farther away. Still, Pope heard it. So did you. Lena did not turn around. Pope kept his eyes on the television. You kept your hand loose on the blanket near your knee. The phone stopped. The movie kept going.
After a while, Lena got quieter.
Her questions slowed. Then stopped. Her head tipped toward your arm once before she caught herself. You noticed but did not move. Pope noticed you not moving. Lena blinked hard at the screen.
“I’m awake,” she said.
No one had said she was not.
You looked down at her. “Okay.”
Lena shifted closer to you. “I am.”
“I believe you,” you said.
Pope looked at the television and did not see any of it. Lena’s hand loosened around the blanket. Her head settled against your upper arm. Then her cheek found your shoulder.
You went very still. Not stiff. Careful. Your eyes lifted to Pope. A question in them.
Is this okay?
Pope’s throat worked once. He nodded. Barely.
You looked back down at Lena. Your body softened around her by degrees. Not pulling her closer. Just becoming easier to sleep against.
Pope saw it.
The way Lena’s weight slowly trusted you. The way her breathing evened out. The way your cheek lowered until it almost touched the top of her head. Almost.
Then did.
Pope looked away. Too late.
It had already gotten in. Under his ribs.
Behind everything he knew how to protect.
Lena slept. Completely. Not pretending. Not half-alert. Not braced for the door, or the phone, or whatever name might light up on the screen in the kitchen. Asleep against you like her body had decided you were safe before anyone asked it to.
Pope stared at the movie.
He had no idea what was happening.
He did not care.
Your knee was still close to his under the blanket. Lena was asleep against you. The house was quiet. The phone had stopped. For a few minutes, nothing reached for him.
You whispered his name. “Pope.”
He looked at you. You glanced down at Lena.
“She’s out,” you whispered.
Pope nodded. He stood slowly. The blanket shifted. Lena made a small sound. Pope froze. You froze too. Lena settled again, her face turned into your sleeve. Pope let out a breath through his nose. Carefully. He set the popcorn bowl farther back on the coffee table.
Then he moved closer.
He had to.
There was no way to lift Lena without stepping into your space. His knee pressed into the couch beside yours. His hand slid carefully behind Lena’s back.
Your arm was still around her.
For one second, Pope’s fingers brushed your sleeve. Then your wrist.
He stopped.
You looked up at him. Close. Too close. Lena asleep between you. Your voice was barely there.
“It’s okay,” you whispered.
Pope swallowed.
He slipped one arm beneath Lena’s knees, the other behind her back. You eased your arm away slowly, helping without waking her. Your fingers brushed his forearm. Not accidental. Not quite on purpose either.
Something in between.
Pope looked at your hand. Then at your face. You held his eyes for one quiet second.
Then Lena sighed in her sleep.
The moment broke.
Pope lifted her carefully. Lena turned into his chest without waking. Her hand searched blindly near her side.
“Soup,” she mumbled.
You were already holding him.
“Right here,” you whispered.
Pope looked at you.
You held Soup against your chest like he mattered. Because to Lena, he did. Pope noticed that too.
Pope’s phone buzzed again behind you.
No one stopped.
Pope carried Lena to bed. You followed with Soup in your hands.
At Lena’s bedroom door, Pope shifted her carefully against his chest and nudged it open with his shoulder.
The hall light stayed on behind you.
Bunny sat outside the door where he belonged.
You saw him immediately. You crouched, picked Bunny up, and brought him inside too.
Pope laid Lena down on the bed. She curled onto her side the second he let go. Her hand moved again, searching. You stepped closer.
“Soup,” you whispered.
Lena’s fingers closed around him.
Her shoulders loosened. Then you tucked Bunny near the edge of the blanket, close enough for her to see if she woke up, not close enough to break the rule.
Pope stood beside the bed and watched you do it.
Soup inside. Bunny near the door. Hall light on. Door cracked.
All the rules.
You knew them. You remembered. You cared enough to get them right.
Pope stood beside Lena’s bed for another second.
Maybe two.
Long enough to make sure her breathing stayed even. Long enough to make sure her hand stayed curled around Soup. Long enough to make sure the room held.
You stood near the doorway, quiet. Not moving. Not speaking.
Waiting for him to decide what came next.
Pope reached down and pulled the blanket higher over Lena’s shoulder.
She shifted in her sleep.
He froze. So did you. Then Lena settled again, her cheek pressed into the pillow, Soup tucked under one arm.
Pope let out a slow breath.
You stepped back into the hall and left the light on.
You knew.
The hall light stayed on. Bunny stayed outside the door. Soup stayed tucked under Lena’s arm.
All the rules.
All the little things that made the house feel less like a place someone had been left and more like a place someone was being kept.
Pope stepped out of the room.
You stepped back to give him space.
He pulled Lena’s door mostly closed, leaving the same narrow crack he always left.
The hall went quiet. Not empty. Quiet.
You looked at the door for a second longer than you needed to.
“She was really tired,” you whispered.
Pope looked at the cracked door. “She fought it.”
“She lost.” You murmured.
His mouth almost moved.
He looked away before it could.
Neither of you said anything for a moment.
The phone buzzed again. Faint through the hall.
Pope’s shoulders tightened.
You heard it. You did not look toward it.
That helped more than it should have.
Pope started down the hall.
You followed.
In the living room, the movie was still playing quietly to no one. The empty popcorn bowl sat crooked on the coffee table. A purple marker had rolled beneath the edge of the rug. Everything looked lived in.
Used.
Interrupted by sleep instead of fear.
Pope turned off the movie.
The sudden silence made the house feel bigger.
You stepped toward the coffee table and reached for the popcorn bowl.
Pope moved before he thought about it.
“I got it,” he said.
Your fingers had already curled around the edge.
You looked up at him. “I can carry a bowl.”
“I know.” He said.
Pope took it from you anyway.
For a second, your fingers brushed his. Barely. Nothing.
Enough.
You let go.
Pope turned toward the kitchen.
You followed him. Not all the way to the sink. Just close enough. He set the bowl down and turned on the water.
The bowl did not need much.
A few kernels stuck to the bottom. Salt at the rim. Butter on his fingers.
Simple.
Nothing.
His phone sat facedown on the counter near your elbow.
Neither of you looked at it.
You leaned your hip against the counter beside him, arms loosely folded.
Not touching him.
The water hit metal, loud in the quiet kitchen.
Pope rinsed the bowl.
You stayed beside him.
A piece of hair had slipped loose near your cheek again.
Pope saw it immediately.
Of course he did.
It had been there since the couch. Since Lena had slept against you. Since you had bent over her bed with Soup in your hands and knew where the light belonged.
The water kept running.
Pope looked at your hair. Then at the bowl. Then back at your hair.
You noticed.
Your eyes lifted to his.
Pope’s hand tightened around the sponge. He should have looked away.
He did not.
The loose strand moved against your cheek when you breathed.
His fingers flexed once. Useless. Obvious.
You stayed still. Not inviting. Not stopping him.
Just waiting.
Like you were giving him the time to choose.
Pope turned off the water.
The house went quiet around both of you.
Lena asleep down the hall. Hall light on. Door cracked. Phone facedown. Ocean beyond the darkening windows.
Pope dried his hands on the towel. Slowly. Too slowly.
Your eyes dropped to his hands.
Then rose again.
The strand of hair stayed against your cheek.
Pope lifted his hand before he could stop himself.
Only a few inches.
Your breath changed.
He stopped.
His hand hung there between you. Too much. Not enough.
He lowered it.
Coward. Careful. Same thing sometimes.
Your expression softened. Not disappointed.
That was worse.
Then you looked past him, toward the back window. Your face changed.
“Oh,” you said softly.
Pope turned.
Outside, the last light had dropped low over the water, turning the window pale gold at the edges.
You stepped closer to the glass.
“The sunset,” you said.
Pope watched your reflection in the window instead of the sky.
“It’s beautiful.” You whispered.
He looked at the water because you had said to.
It was.
He hated that he would not have noticed without you there.
You turned back to him. “I’m going to step outside for a minute.”
Pope should have said okay.
Should have stayed at the sink.
Should have dried the popcorn bowl, put it away, checked the lock, done any of the normal things a person did when someone stepped outside for a minute.
Instead, he nodded. “Yeah.”
You opened the back door.
Cool air slipped into the kitchen. Salt. Evening.
You stepped onto the deck.
Pope stayed inside for about three seconds.
Then he followed you.
The deck boards creaked under Pope’s feet.
You did not turn around right away.
You stood near the railing with your arms folded loosely over your middle, face tipped toward the water. The last of the sun sat low and thin along the horizon, turning everything softer than it had any right to be.
The ocean moved below the house. Slow and steady.
Like it did not know about phones, or family, or people who made love sound like a debt.
Pope stopped a few feet behind you.
“You didn’t have to come out,” you said.
Pope looked at the back of your head. “I know.”
Your mouth curved a little, but you kept looking at the water.
For a while, neither of you said anything.
Inside, Lena slept. The hall light stayed on. The door stayed cracked. The phone stayed facedown on the counter.
Out here, all of it felt farther away. Not gone.
Just far enough that Pope could breathe around it. You shifted against the railing.
“The castle’s probably gone by now,” you said softly.
Pope looked toward the dark strip of beach below. “Maybe.”
You sighed softly, “Lena will be mad.”
Pope nodded once. “Yeah.”
You turned your head enough to glance at him. “She’ll blame the water.”
Pope’s mouth almost moved. “Water did it.”
You smiled then.
Small and real.
It hit him worse than your laugh had.
You turned back toward the ocean. The wind moved through your hair. The same loose strand slipped across your cheek again.
Pope saw it.
He had been seeing it for too long. In the kitchen. In the hall. On the couch with Lena asleep against you.
It moved again, catching near the corner of your mouth.
Pope’s hand flexed at his side.
He should not. He knew he should not. Not because you would stop him.
Because you might not.
Because if you did not, he would have to know what that meant.
You were quiet at the railing. Still. But not unaware.
Pope stepped closer. One board creaked beneath him.
Your breath changed before you looked at him.
He lifted his hand slowly.
Slow enough for you to move away. Slow enough for you to tell him no. Slow enough that the space between his fingers and your face felt bigger than the ocean.
You did not move.
Pope brushed the hair back from your cheek. Barely. His knuckles grazed your temple. The side of your face.
Warm and impossibly real.
Your eyes lifted to his.
Pope forgot how to breathe.
The wind moved around both of you.
His hand stayed near your cheek, not quite touching anymore.
Like he had already taken too much.
Like the smallest softness had cost more than he knew how to pay back.
Maybe your kiss on his cheek had only been thank you.
Maybe the almost in the kitchen had only been him seeing what he wanted to see.
Maybe this was just another thing he was about to ruin because he did not know how to handle things gently.
Pope started to lower his hand.
You caught his wrist. Not hard. Not sudden. Just enough.
His eyes dropped to your fingers around him.
Then back to your face.
You did not pull him closer. You did not make it easy enough for him to pretend he had been forced. You only held him there.
Then you leaned into his palm.
Pope went still. Completely still.
Your cheek settled against his hand like it belonged there.
Like you were tired of watching him almost touch you and take it back. Like you were answering the question he had not known how to ask.
His thumb moved once.
You closed your eyes.
Pope’s chest tightened until it hurt. He cupped your face more fully. Careful. Still afraid. Still waiting for the moment to break.
Your fingers stayed around his wrist.
Holding him there.
His eyes dropped to your mouth. You saw. You did not look away.
“Pope,” you whispered.
That was all. His name. Soft. Steady.
Pope bent slowly.
His mouth brushed yours.
Barely.
A question more than a kiss.
He stopped there, close enough to feel your breath against his lips, terrified by how much he wanted the answer.
You gave it to him.
You leaned in.
Your mouth found his again, soft and certain.
Pope’s hand tightened at your cheek. Not hard. Just there.
Like he needed one place to put all of it.
Then he kissed you. Truly kissed you.
Not rushed. Not desperate. Not the way he had thought wanting would feel if he ever let himself have it.
It was slower than that.
Worse than that.
Your mouth moved against his, and something in him loosened so sharply it almost felt like pain.
Your hand slid from his wrist to the front of his shirt.
Your fingers curled there.
Like you needed something to hold on to too.
That was what undid him.
Pope made a low sound against your mouth before he could stop it.
You heard it.
He knew you heard it because your fingers tightened in his shirt.
The kiss deepened by one breath. Only one.
Enough. Too much. Not enough.
Pope pulled back first.
Barely.
His forehead did not touch yours, but it almost did.
His hand was still on your face.
Your fingers were still curled in his shirt.
The ocean moved below you. Inside, the house stayed quiet.
You looked at him like he had not done something wrong. Like you were not waiting for him to apologize for wanting you.
Pope could not stand it. He started to take his hand away.
You caught him again.
This time, your hand lifted to his jaw.
Slow.
Giving him every chance to turn his face away.
He did not.
Your palm settled against him.
Then your other hand came up too, gentle on the other side of his face.
Pope stopped breathing for a second.
No one held his face like that.
No one touched him like they thought his jaw unclenching mattered.
Like they were not afraid of what his hands had done.
Like they did not need him to be useful first.
Your thumbs rested near the corners of his mouth.
His eyes closed before he could stop them.
You held him like something precious.
Not breakable.
Not dangerous.
Precious.
“I want this,” you whispered.
Pope opened his eyes.
You kept holding his face. “With you.”
The words landed slow. Deep. Somewhere no one had been gentle in a long time.
Your thumb moved along his cheek. “With you, Pope.”
His chest tightened.
Not because it was wrong.
Because it was not wrong enough.
Pope was the name everyone used.
The name Smurf called from the other end of the phone. The name Craig threw across a room. The name Deran said like a warning. The name Lena trusted because she had to.
But this—
Your hands on his face. Your mouth still close to his. Your eyes soft from kissing him and not afraid of what you had found there.
This could not belong to that name.
Not only that name.
His hand stayed in your hair. Careful and unsteady.
“Andrew,” he said.
Your thumb stilled against his cheek.
For a second, you only looked at him. Not confused. Not pushing.
Waiting.
His throat worked.
“My name,” he said quietly.
The wind moved around both of you.
You searched his face like you understood there was more inside that than two words.
Like you understood he had not corrected you.
He had given you something.
Your thumb moved again. Slow. Gentle.
“Andrew,” you whispered.
His eyes closed.
Like the sound of it in your mouth had gone straight through him.
Not Pope. Not Cody. Not the name people called when they needed him to do something, fix something, carry something, break something, survive something.
Andrew.
The man under all of it. The one no one asked for. The one no one waited for. The one you were holding like he was allowed to exist without earning it first.
He leaned into your hands.
Your breath caught.
His hand shifted in your hair, careful and unsteady.
He kissed you again.
Shorter this time. Softer. Real.
Your hands stayed on his face when he pulled back, like you were not finished reminding him he was allowed to be touched gently.
Pope looked at your mouth. Then your eyes.
He should say something.
He had nothing good enough. Nothing that would not make this smaller.
So he stayed quiet.
Inside the house, the phone buzzed again.
Muffled through the door.
Pope’s body tightened.
Your hands stayed on his face.
Not trapping him.
Holding him.
“It’s okay,” you whispered.
It was not.
Not really.
But he wanted to believe you.
For one second, he did.
The phone stopped.
The quiet came back, thinner than before.
You let your hands slide slowly from his face.
Pope missed them immediately.
He hated that.
Loved it.
Did not know what to do with either thing.
Neither of you moved.
The ocean shifted below the deck.
The last light thinned across your face. Then the wind picked up. Sharp off the water.
You shivered before you could hide it.
Pope saw it.
His hand moved before he thought better of it, brushing once along your arm like he could warm you with the back of his fingers.
Barely enough to count. Enough that you looked at him.
“Let’s go inside,” he said.
Your expression softened. Not disappointed. Not relieved. Something quieter.
“Okay,” you whispered.
Still, neither of you moved right away.
For one more breath, you stayed there with the ocean below you and his name still somewhere between your mouths.
Andrew.
Then you stepped around him.
Your shoulder brushed his chest as you passed.
He let his eyes close for half a second.
Then he followed you back into the house.
The kitchen was dimmer now. The last light had moved off the window.
His phone sat where he had left it, facedown on the counter.
Pope closed the door behind him.
The latch clicked.
For one second, the house held.
Lena slept down the hall. The hall light stayed on. The phone stayed facedown.
Your mouth was still soft from his.
His name was still somewhere in the air.
Andrew.
Then someone knocked on the front door.
Not loud. Not polite either. Three sharp hits.
Pope went still.
So did you.
The softness left the room so fast it felt like a light going out.
Another knock.
Pope looked toward the hall first.
Lena’s door stayed cracked. No sound from her room.
Then he looked at you.
Your face had gone quiet.
Careful.
You knew enough now to understand this was not a neighbor.
Pope crossed the living room without speaking.
You stayed by the kitchen counter.
His phone buzzed once behind you.
Pope did not look back.
He opened the door only halfway.
Deran stood on the porch.
Hands in his pockets.
Face unreadable in the porch light.
His eyes moved past Pope’s shoulder.
Found you.
Stayed there for half a second.
Then came back to Pope.
And Pope knew, before Deran said a word, that the night was over.
Summary: When Lena gets in trouble at school, Pope is handed a referral paper he wants nothing to do with and a child he doesn’t know how to reach. So he does the thing he keeps telling himself he shouldn’t do. He texts you.
Warnings: grief, child grief, bullying, school disciplinary issues, references to Baz’s death, emotional distress, complicated family dynamics, Pope being Pope, protective/guarded behavior, almost-kiss, slow burn tension
Author’s Note: This chapter is such a turning point for Pope, even though most of it happens quietly. He doesn’t magically become good at this. He doesn’t suddenly know what to say. But he stays. He listens. He lets the paper stay on the table. And for Pope, that is huge.
Xoxo, Del
| Chpt. 1 | Chpt. 2 | Chpt. 3 | Chpt. 4 |
Pope sat in the truck with the engine off and the referral paper folded in his hand.
He had folded it once. Then twice. Then again. The crease had started to tear through the word counseling. He stared at it anyway.
Behavioral concern. Peer conflict. Grief support recommended.
The words sat there in black ink like they had weight. Like they could do something. Like they could reach across the seat, open the back door, and take Lena out of the truck before Pope could stop them.
He looked in the rearview mirror.
Lena sat in the back seat with her backpack in her lap, both arms wrapped around it like someone might try to pull it away from her. Her face was turned toward the window. Her ponytail had come loose on one side. She had not cried. That was worse.
Pope looked back down at the paper.
There was a number at the bottom. A name. A counselor. A line that said urgent follow-up encouraged. His hand tightened around the paper until it crumpled.
No.
They were not looking at her like a problem. They were not writing her name down in folders. They were not deciding he was not enough.
Pope swallowed hard.
The school doors stood in front of the truck, bright and clean and harmless-looking. Kids came out in small groups with backpacks bouncing and lunchboxes swinging. Parents waved. Teachers smiled. Someone laughed near the flagpole. Normal. Everything looked normal.
Pope could not breathe right.
The counselor’s voice kept crawling around in his skull. This kind of behavior can be a sign of distress. We’re concerned Lena may not be processing the loss. It’s important she has a safe place to talk.
A safe place.
Pope’s jaw clenched.
Safe meant locked doors. Safe meant knowing where Lena was. Safe meant no beach after dark, no answering knocks, no talking to people who smiled too much and asked too many questions. Safe did not mean putting Lena in a room with a stranger who would ask about Baz. About Smurf. About the house.
Pope looked in the mirror again. Lena had not moved.
“Lena,” Pope said.
Her eyes shifted, but she did not turn her head. Pope’s grip tightened around the steering wheel. The paper crackled in his other hand.
“What happened?” Pope asked.
Lena looked down at her backpack. Pope waited. He could wait. He was good at waiting. He had waited outside doors. In cars. In dark rooms. In silence so thick it turned into something solid. He could wait. Lena said nothing. Pope closed his eyes for one second. When he opened them, his gaze went to the paper again. Grief support recommended.
“What did she say?” Pope asked.
Lena’s fingers curled into the canvas of her backpack. Pope watched her in the mirror.
“She wouldn’t stop talking,” Lena said.
Her voice was small. Flat. Not angry. That made something in Pope’s chest go cold.
“About what?” Pope asked.
Lena shrugged.
Pope’s jaw shifted. “Lena.”
She looked out the window again.
“You,” Lena said.
Pope went still. Outside the truck, someone’s car horn chirped. A little boy ran past with untied shoes. A teacher called after him. Pope barely heard it.
“Me?” Pope asked.
Lena’s mouth tightened. “She said you were scary.”
Pope did not move.
“She said her mom said I live with bad people,” Lena said.
The words came out carefully. Like she had been holding them in her mouth too long and they had gone sharp around the edges. Pope stared at her reflection. Lena kept looking out the window.
“She said my dad died because Codys are bad,” Lena said.
Pope’s hand closed around the referral paper. The tear went all the way through the crease. For a second, there was nothing in his head. Nothing useful. Nothing safe. Just the sudden, violent shape of everything he could not fix.
Baz was dead.
And all Pope had was a torn piece of paper telling him to let a stranger ask her how she felt about it. He looked away first. His breathing had gone wrong. Too shallow. Too loud. He turned the key in the ignition, then stopped before the engine caught. His hand stayed there. Lena was watching him now. He felt it. He forced his fingers to loosen.
“You can’t cut people’s hair,” Pope said.
Lena looked down.
“I know,” she said.
Pope stared through the windshield. The school doors blurred for half a second. He blinked hard.
“You can’t,” Pope said again.
“I know,” Lena said.
Her voice did not change. That was worse too. Pope let go of the key. He could not drive yet. Not with his hands like this. Not with the paper torn in his lap. Not with the counselor’s voice still saying safe place like she knew what safe was. He needed to do something. Call the counselor. No. Drive home. Yes. Throw the paper away. No. Keep it. Why?
He did not know.
He did not know what to say to Lena. He did not know how to make her understand that cutting hair was wrong without making her think being angry was wrong too. He did not know how to tell her not to talk to strangers without making her swallow every hurt until it came out through scissors. He did not know how to keep her.
The thought hit so hard he had to look down.
He did not know how to keep her.
His hand went to his phone before he decided to move. He stopped with it halfway out of his pocket. No. Not you. You had already done enough. You had stayed in his house. Fed Lena dinner. Checked the locks. Sat beside her bed. Cleaned blood from his face with hands that shook and still stayed gentle.
Then he had sent you away.
Good. That was good. It was safer that way. Cleaner. You were not part of this. You could not be part of this.
Lena shifted in the back seat. A small sound left her. Not crying. Not talking. Something worse. Pope pulled out his phone. The last message was still there. Two weeks old.
You: Home.
Nothing underneath it. No answer from him. No good. No okay. No thank you. No proof that he had sat in his kitchen with the first aid kit open beside him and stared at that one word until the screen went dark. He had seen it. That had been enough. That was what he had told himself. You were home. Safe. Away. That was better. That was the point.
Pope stared at the message now, and the old shame moved under his skin, hot and quiet. You had done what he asked. You had texted when you were home. He had answered by disappearing. Lena made that sound again in the back seat. Pope looked at her in the mirror. Then back at the phone. He did not want you. He did not need you. His thumb moved anyway.
Pope: Lena’s school called.
He sent it before he could delete it. The message appeared beneath yours. Two weeks between them.
You: Home.
Pope: Lena’s school called.
It looked wrong. Ugly. Like he had stepped over the place where an apology should have gone and put Lena there instead. Pope stared at the screen. No dots appeared. That was good. That was what he told himself. You were probably working. In class. Somewhere normal. Somewhere no one had handed you a referral paper with a child’s name on it and said grief counseling like it was simple. His phone stayed dark. Pope locked the screen. Unlocked it. Locked it again. He had no right to wait for you. He waited anyway. At eleven minutes, the phone lit up in his hand.
You: Is Lena okay?
Pope exhaled through his nose. Not enough to count as relief. Close.
Pope: Yeah.
Your response came faster this time.
You: What happened?
Pope looked at the rearview mirror. Lena had moved one hand from her backpack to the end of her loose ponytail. She rubbed the hair between her fingers, eyes fixed on the window. Pope looked down.
Pope: Cut a girl’s hair.
The dots appeared. Stopped. Appeared again.
You: Is she with you?
Pope: Yeah.
You: What happened before that?
Pope’s jaw tightened. He looked at Lena in the mirror. She was watching the school doors like something might come out after her.
Pope: Kids talking.
You: About Baz?
Pope stared at the question. You knew. Of course you knew. Not the details. Not all of it. But enough to understand where a child’s hurt might go first.
Pope: Yeah.
He stopped. His thumb hovered. Then he typed again.
Pope: Me too.
This time, your answer did not come right away. Pope watched the empty space beneath his message. He wished he had not sent that part. He wished he had kept it smaller. School called. Lena’s fine. Never mind. Then your message came through.
You: Is Lena hurt?
Pope looked back.
“No,” Pope said under his breath, though you had not asked out loud. Lena did not turn.
Pope: No.
You: What do you need from me?
Pope’s whole body went still. The question sat there on the screen, plain and careful.
What do you need from me?
Pope’s throat worked once. Nothing. That was the answer. That had to be the answer. Needing things made them visible. Needing people made them reachable. Needing you made you part of it.
Pope: Nothing.
He sent it. Your reply came back a few seconds later.
You: Okay.
Pope stared at the word until the screen dimmed.
Okay.
No push. No argument. No offer to come save him from the thing he had already said he did not need. His jaw tightened. Lena shifted in the back seat. Pope looked at her in the mirror, then back down at the phone. The referral paper crackled in his fist. He had told you nothing. And you had believed him enough to stop asking. Or maybe you had not believed him at all. Maybe you had just decided not to pull. Pope did not know why that made it worse. He unlocked the phone again. The thread stared back at him.
You: Okay.
He could leave it there. He should leave it there. Drive home. Give Lena food. Check the locks. Tell her not to cut people’s hair. Tell her not to talk about the house. Tell her not to tell some stranger anything true enough to matter. His stomach turned. He looked at Lena again. She had pressed her forehead lightly against the window. Small. Silent. Seven years old and already learning how to hold things in until they came out wrong. Pope looked down at the phone. His thumb moved.
Pope: I don’t know what to say to her.
The message sent. Pope stopped breathing. The dots appeared almost immediately.
You: Do you want me to talk to her?
Pope closed his eyes. No. That was supposed to be the answer. No, because you had already done enough. No, because he had already let you too close. No, because he still remembered your hand near his mouth, your fingers holding gauze to split skin, your voice low in his kitchen while you told him you were mad and cleaned his face anyway. No, because you had not been afraid of him.
Not even then.
Not when he came home bleeding. Not when he snapped. Not when his body flinched away before his mind could catch up. You had been careful. Not scared. Pope opened his eyes. Lena’s reflection blurred in the mirror. He typed one word. Deleted it. Typed it again. Deleted that too. Then he made himself send the only thing he could.
Pope: If you can.
Your answer came back after half a minute.
You: Okay. I can come over after my shift. I’ll be done at 5.
Pope read the message twice. After my shift. Five. Not now. Not right away. Not the way he had wanted without letting himself know he wanted it. His hand tightened around the phone. That was good. You had a life. You had places to be and things to do and hours that did not belong to him.
That was good.
Pope looked at Lena in the mirror. She was still turned toward the window, her backpack clutched against her lap like a shield. Five felt far away. Pope locked the phone. Then unlocked it. The message was still there.
Okay. I can come over after my shift. I’ll be done at 5.
He had no right to be relieved.
He was anyway.
Pope drove home without turning on the radio.
The referral paper stayed on the passenger seat, torn down the crease and folded too many times to lie flat.
Lena did not speak.
Pope looked at her in the mirror more than he looked at the road. She sat behind him with her backpack still in her lap, one hand twisted in Bunny’s ear. He did not know when she had taken Bunny out of the bag. He should have told her Bunny was supposed to stay home.
He didn’t.
The school got smaller behind them. The ocean came into view in broken pieces between houses, bright and blue and wrong. Pope turned onto Baz’s street.
Lena’s shoulders lifted when the house appeared.
Not much.
Pope parked in the driveway and killed the engine.
For a second, neither of them moved.
Then Lena unbuckled herself.
Pope got out before she opened her door. He came around the truck and stood there while she climbed down, backpack first, Bunny tucked tight under one arm.
Her feet hit the driveway.
Pope looked at the house. Then at her.
“You hungry?” Pope asked.
Lena shook her head.
Pope nodded once. He did not know why he had asked. He knew she would say no.
“You need to eat something,” Pope said.
Lena looked at the ground.
“I’m not hungry,” she said.
Pope’s jaw worked. He wanted to tell her that did not matter. He wanted to tell her food was a rule. He wanted to tell her rules were easier than whatever this was.
Instead, he unlocked the door.
Lena went in first.
Pope followed and locked it behind them. Then he checked it. Then checked it again. Lena stood in the entryway and watched him. Pope stopped with his hand still on the lock.
“What?” he asked.
Lena looked down.
“Nothing,” she said.
Pope let go of the lock.
The house felt too quiet. No television. No music. No sound from the kitchen. No voice asking Lena if Soup had learned anything important today.
Pope looked at the place by the door where your shoes had been two weeks ago. Empty. He looked away.
“Go sit,” Pope said.
Lena walked into the living room.
Pope put the referral paper on the kitchen counter, then picked it up again before he could think too hard about why. He folded it once more and shoved it in his back pocket.
It did not fit right.
He could feel it there. A sharp corner against him. A reminder.
In the living room, Lena sat on the couch with her knees pulled up, and Bunny pressed beneath her chin. Soup was on the coffee table from that morning, lying on his side near the yellow shell.
Pope looked at the turtle. Then at Lena.
“Lena,” Pope said.
She did not look at him. He moved closer but stopped before he got too close.
“You know you can’t do that again,” Pope said.
Lena nodded.
There was nothing else in her face.
No argument.
No relief either.
Pope rubbed a hand over his mouth. He wanted to ask her why again. He wanted to ask what the girl had said exactly, every word, every look, every adult who had missed it. He wanted a name. A mother. A car in the pickup line. Something he could put his hands around.
Instead, he looked at Lena’s hands.
Small fingers curled in Bunny’s fur. Scissors in those hands. Hair on a classroom floor.
Pope swallowed.
“If people say things,” Pope said, “you tell the teacher.”
Lena’s mouth moved. Not a smile. Something worse.
“I did,” she said.
Pope went still. Lena kept looking at the coffee table.
“She said to ignore it,” Lena said.
Pope felt his chest go cold. The clock on the wall ticked once. Then again.
“You should’ve told me,” Pope said.
Lena’s fingers tightened around Bunny.
“You were busy,” she said.
Pope stared at her. Something in him moved wrong.
“No,” he said.
Lena’s eyes flicked up. Pope heard his own voice and made it smaller.
“No,” he said again. “You tell me.”
Lena looked back down.
“You get mad,” she said.
Pope did not answer. Because she was right. Not at her. But anger was anger to a kid. Loud was loud. A slammed cabinet was a slammed cabinet. A body going still could feel like a door closing.
Pope looked at the clock. 2:18. Five was a long way away.
He hated that he knew the exact number of minutes. He hated that part of him had already started counting.
“The counselor,” Pope said.
Lena’s shoulders went tight. Pope saw it. He almost stopped. He didn’t.
“They might ask you things.”
Lena looked at him then. Her eyes were too still.
“What things?” she asked.
Pope’s mouth went dry. About Baz. About Smurf. About the house. About why you knew how to hide fear before you knew your multiplication tables.
“About school,” Pope said.
Lena waited. Pope looked away first.
“And your dad,” he said.
Lena’s face changed. Barely. Still enough to hurt.
Pope felt the old rule rise in him before he could stop it. Don’t talk about the house. Don’t talk about Smurf. Don’t tell strangers things they can use. Don’t give people the shape of your hurt and trust them not to make a weapon out of it.
The words were right there.
Ready. Useful. Safe.
Then your voice cut through him, sharp as kitchen knife.
Safe and scared can happen at the same time.
Pope closed his mouth. Lena watched him.
“What?” she asked.
Pope shook his head once.
“Nothing,” he said.
Lena looked back at Soup.
Pope stood there with the rule caught behind his teeth.
For the first time, he did not know if swallowing it was protection or cowardice.
At 4:46, Pope’s phone lit up on the kitchen counter.
He looked at it too fast. Then he looked away. Lena sat on the couch with Bunny tucked under one arm and Soup balanced on her knee. She had turned the television on, but the volume was so low Pope could barely hear it from the kitchen. She was not watching it anyway. Pope looked back at the phone.
You: Have you and Lena had dinner?
Pope stared at the message.
You and Lena.
Not just Lena. He read it again, like the words might rearrange themselves into something easier.
Have you and Lena had dinner?
It was nothing. A normal question. Practical. You were coming over after work. There was a child in the house. Food made sense. Dinner made sense.
It should not have made him feel anything.
Pope looked toward the living room. Lena had not moved.
Pope: No.
Your answer came back a minute later.
You: There’s a pizza place next door. I can pick something up.
Pope’s jaw tightened.
You did not have to do that.
You had already worked a shift. You had already agreed to come over. You had already let him step over your unanswered text and ask for help like he had not disappeared after you gave him exactly what he asked for.
Pope: You don’t have to.
The dots appeared. Then stopped. Then appeared again.
You: I know.
Pope stared at that.
I know.
Not sharp. Not soft either. Just true.
You: Does cheese work?
Pope looked at Lena again. She was rubbing Bunny’s ear between two fingers.
Pope: Yeah.
The phone stayed quiet for a few seconds. Then it lit again.
You: For both of you?
Pope went still.
Both of you.
His hand tightened around the phone. There it was again. That small, careless inclusion. Like he was not only the person who opened the door and checked the locks and took the referral paper from the counselor with his name burning through the fold.
Like he was allowed to be hungry too.
Like you had thought of him and had not needed a reason.
Pope looked at the counter.
There was an empty coffee mug near the sink. Half a sleeve of crackers open beside it. He had eaten two sometime after they got home. Maybe three. He could not remember.
Pope: Yeah.
He sent it before he could turn it into something smaller. Your response came back almost immediately.
You: Okay. I’ll be there soon.
Pope set the phone facedown on the counter. Then he turned it over again. The message was still there.
Have you and Lena had dinner?
He looked toward the living room.
Lena sat small and silent on the couch. He looked back at the phone. It was just dinner. It was just pizza. It was just you putting him in the sentence because there were two people in the house and both of them needed to eat.
It should not have felt like a hand pressed carefully against a bruise.
Pope locked the phone.
At 5:17, Pope’s phone lit up again.
You: Outside.
Pope looked at the message.
Then he looked toward the living room.
Lena sat on the couch with Bunny tucked under one arm and Soup balanced on her knee. The television was still on low, colors moving over her face without catching her attention.
“She’s here,” Pope said.
Lena looked up. Not fast. But she looked.
Pope crossed the kitchen and moved through the entryway. He unlocked the door before you could knock.
You stood on the porch with a pizza box balanced against one hip and your bag slipping down your shoulder.
You had not changed.
That was the first thing he noticed.
Not because you looked wrong.
Because you looked like you had come straight from somewhere else.
A pale blue T-shirt stretched soft across your shoulders, the words Harbor Scoops printed over your heart in rounded white letters. Your shorts were dark and practical, your sneakers clean but worn, and the straps of a folded apron were tucked into the top of your bag.
The faint smell came in with you when the wind shifted.
Vanilla. Sugar. Something warm underneath it.
Pope had noticed it before and told himself it was something he did not need to think about.
Then he saw the shirt.
Harbor Scoops.
The folded apron.
The little name tag near your collar.
It made sense then.
The smell fit you.
That was the problem.
Pope liked it.
He liked it a lot.
Your eyes moved to the cut above his eyebrow.
He noticed that too. The quick glance. The memory.
Your hand did not lift this time.
Pope told himself that was good.
Then you looked at him.
“Hi,” you said.
Pope’s fingers tightened on the edge of the door.
“Hi,” Pope said.
For a second, neither of you moved. The pizza box was warm between you. The house smelled like old coffee and ocean air. You smelled like vanilla and sugar. Pope stepped back. You came inside and shifted the pizza box higher before bending to slip off your shoes.
Same place. Same careful line. Same quiet respect. Pope watched you do it and felt the house shift around the shape of you again.
He shut the door behind you. Locked it. Checked it. You did not comment. You only adjusted your bag on your shoulder and looked toward the living room.
“Hi, Lena,” you said gently.
Lena appeared at the edge of the hallway with Bunny under one arm, and Soup pressed to her chest. Her eyes went to the pizza first. Then your shirt.
“Harbor Scoops,” Lena said.
You looked down at yourself like you had forgotten what you were wearing.
“Oh,” you said, smoothing one hand over the logo. “Yeah. That’s where I work.”
Lena stared at the rounded letters.
“That’s where the birthday cakes come from,” Lena said.
“Some of them,” you said. “The good ones, obviously.”
Lena’s mouth twitched. Not quite a smile. Close enough that Pope felt it in his chest.
“Do you make them?” Lena asked.
“Sometimes I write on them,” you said. “Only if people are okay with the letters being a little crooked.”
Lena looked down at Soup.
“Soup can’t spell,” Lena said.
You nodded once.
“That takes a lot of pressure off him,” you said.
Pope stood by the door, watching you stand in his house in a shirt from an ice cream shop, holding dinner like you had walked in carrying a piece of another world with you. Then you looked at him.
“I brought dinner,” you said.
Pope blinked.
Your hand tightened slightly under the pizza box, like you were not sure whether to set it down without being told where.
“For both of you,” you added.
Pope’s throat worked once.
Both of you.
It was just pizza.
It should not have felt like that.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
You waited. He realized, a second too late, that he had not moved.
“Kitchen,” Pope said.
You nodded and carried the pizza that way.
Lena followed you before Pope told her to. That made him still. All afternoon, she had moved only when he asked. Sat where he told her. Stared where there was nothing to see. Now she trailed after you, Bunny tucked tight beneath one arm, and Soup held against her chest, quiet but moving.
Pope watched from the entryway.
You set the pizza on the counter and opened the lid carefully, letting the steam rise.
Pope moved to the cabinet. He took down three plates, then opened the drawer for napkins without thinking about it. Plates. Napkins. Three glasses. Water from the fridge. Simple things. Things he could do. Things with steps.
You stayed by the counter, not taking over, not making the kitchen yours.
That helped.
Lena stood near the edge of the kitchen, close enough to see but not close enough to reach. You looked at her.
“Do you want to pick your slice,” you asked, “or should I pick the least floppy one?”
Lena’s eyes went to the pizza.
“The least floppy one,” Lena said.
“Good choice,” you said. “Floppy pizza is a structural problem.”
Pope set the plates on the counter and filled the glasses with water. You lifted the least floppy slice onto Lena’s plate.
“There,” you said. “Structurally sound.”
Lena took the plate with both hands. Pope set a glass of water beside her, then a napkin. Lena looked at the napkin. Then at him. Then at you.
“Soup doesn’t eat pizza,” Lena said.
You picked up another napkin, folded it once, and set it near Soup on the table.
“Probably smart,” you said. “Cheese is a lot for a turtle.”
Lena considered that seriously. Then she sat down. Pope stayed standing until she picked up the slice. Until she took a bite. Until she chewed. Only then did something in his shoulders loosen. Not much.
Enough that you saw it.
You looked away before he could catch you looking. Pope reached for another slice. So did you. Your fingers touched over the open pizza box.
Barely.
Just the side of your hand against his.
Pope went still.
So did you.
For half a second, neither of you moved.
The kitchen kept going around it. The refrigerator hummed. Lena chewed quietly at the table. The ocean pushed and pulled somewhere beyond the windows.
Your hand was warm.
That was all.
Warm and there and not pulling away like he had burned you.
Pope remembered your fingers near his mouth.
Gauze pressed to split skin.
Your voice low in his kitchen at three in the morning.
You started to move first. Not fast. Not scared. Careful.
Pope let you.
Your hand slipped away from his, and the air filled the space you left behind.
You picked up the slice like nothing had happened. Pope picked one after you. Neither of you looked at each other. Lena did not notice.
Pope did.
He noticed everything.
He noticed the place where your hand had been. He noticed that you had not flinched. He noticed that he had not either.
That should not have felt like anything.
It did.
He could feel the folded referral paper in his pocket. The torn crease. The counselor’s name. The words grief support recommended.
He could feel you in the kitchen too.
Not touching him now. Not looking at him too long. Not asking for an apology.
Just there. In his house. In your ice cream shirt. Smelling like vanilla and sugar. Letting Lena talk about pizza and birthday cakes like the world had not split open in a school office three hours ago.
Pope did not know what to do with the relief.
He stood there and let it hurt.
Lena ate half her slice before she said anything.
You did not rush her. You sat across from her with your own plate in front of you, your knees tucked carefully under the chair, your Harbor Scoops shirt soft and pale in the kitchen light.
Pope sat beside Lena. He ate because you had brought enough for him. Because your text had said you and Lena like that was a normal thing to ask. Because saying no to the pizza after that would have felt too much like answering your care with another locked door.
Lena picked a piece of cheese from the edge of her slice.
“I got in trouble,” she said.
Pope went still.
You did not. You only nodded.
“Pope told me a little,” you said.
Lena’s eyes moved to him. Then back to you.
“Are you mad?” Lena asked.
Your face softened, but not too much. “No.”
Lena looked down at her plate. Pope’s hand tightened around his water glass. You set your slice down. Lena was quiet. Then she picked at the cheese again. Pope watched you watch her.
Careful.
Not too close.
“Do you want to tell me about it?” you asked.
Lena shook her head.
“Not right now,” she said.
“Okay,” you said.
And then you let it be okay.
You picked up your pizza again. Lena took another bite of hers. The refrigerator hummed. The ocean moved outside the windows.
Pope stared at the table.
He had expected you to ask again.
Expected you to lean in. To soften your voice. To coax and pull and make Lena hand over the thing because everyone seemed to think talking was the same as healing.
You did not.
You let Lena keep it.
Pope did not know why that made his chest hurt.
After dinner, Lena carried Soup into the living room and set him on the coffee table.
You helped Pope clear the plates. He took the empty ones from you at the sink. Your fingers brushed the edge of the plate at the same time his did.
Not enough to be a touch. Enough that both of you noticed.
You let go first.
Pope hated that he wanted you not to.
Lena climbed onto the couch and tucked Bunny beside her. Your bag sat near the door, the folded apron still tucked into the top. Lena looked at it once. Then again.
“Do you have homework?” Lena asked.
You glanced over from the kitchen.
“Always,” you said.
Lena’s fingers curled into Bunny’s ear. Pope noticed. So did you. You dried your hands on the towel and came back toward the living room slowly, not rushing the space between you.
“I don’t have to do it right now,” you said.
Lena looked down at Soup.
“But you have to do it,” she said.
“Eventually,” you said. “Not this second.”
Lena was quiet for a moment. Then she looked toward the shelf near the television, where the box of crayons sat beside the stack of paper.
“I don’t have homework,” Lena said.
“Lucky,” you said.
Lena rubbed Bunny’s ear between her fingers.
“But I can color,” she said.
You nodded. “That sounds better than homework.”
Lena looked at you carefully. “You can do homework here.”
Pope went still at the sink.
You did not answer too fast. You looked at the coffee table. Then at Lena. Then toward your bag by the door.
“I can do homework here,” you said.
Lena’s eyes lifted.
“Even if it’s hard?” Lena asked.
“Especially if it’s hard,” you said. “Then I need moral support.”
Lena looked at Soup.
“Soup can color,” she said.
You nodded like that was a serious arrangement.
“That would help,” you said.
Lena slid off the couch and went to get the crayons.
Pope stood in the kitchen with the towel in his hand, watching her move.
All afternoon, she had stayed where he put her.
Now she crossed the room because you had said homework could happen here. Because you had made leaving sound less close. You picked up your bag from the entryway and brought it to the living room. You took out a notebook, a pen, and a thick textbook with too many sticky notes pressed between the pages. Lena watched every piece come out.
“Is that for school?” she asked.
You sat on the floor near the coffee table, close enough to share the space but not close enough to crowd her.
“Yeah,” you said.
“Grown-up school?” Lena asked.
“Unfortunately,” you said.
Lena looked at the textbook. “It’s big.”
“It thinks very highly of itself,” you said.
Lena’s mouth twitched.
Pope turned back to the sink before either of you could catch him watching too long.
Behind him, paper shifted against the coffee table.
Crayons rolled softly.
Your pen clicked once. Then again.
The house settled around the sounds. Not quiet exactly. Better than quiet. Lena spread the crayons across the coffee table and gave Soup the yellow one. You opened your textbook and rested your notebook on your knee.
For a few minutes, no one talked.
Pope washed the plates.
You read the same paragraph twice.
Lena colored a square in the corner of the page.
Pope knew you read it twice because your pen stayed in the same place. Part of you was with Lena, even while you let her pretend you were not waiting.
Lena picked up another crayon.
“What are you reading?” she asked.
You looked at the page. Then you looked at Lena.
“Something about how kids learn to talk about feelings,” you said.
Lena’s crayon stopped. Pope’s hand stilled on the dish towel. You did not seem to notice either reaction. Or you noticed and chose not to make it bigger.
“Is it boring?” Lena asked.
“A little,” you said.
Lena looked at the textbook. “Feelings are boring?”
“No,” you said. “The book just uses too many words.”
Lena considered that. Then she went back to coloring.
“Soup doesn’t use words,” she said.
You nodded once. “That’s probably peaceful for him.”
“He understands them,” Lena said.
“I believe that,” you replied.
Lena colored another square beside the first one. You picked up your pen again. Pope dried one plate. Then another. He should have left the kitchen. He didn’t.
“What’s that?” you asked after a while.
Lena kept coloring.
“A house,” she said.
“For Soup?” you asked.
Lena nodded.
You looked at her paper. “It has a lot of windows.”
“So he can see who comes,” Lena said.
Pope’s grip tightened on the plate. You were quiet for one second.
Then you said, “That makes sense.”
Lena pressed harder with the yellow crayon.
“He needs to know before they come in,” she said.
You did not look at Pope.
Pope was glad.
He also wasn’t.
“That can feel important,” you said.
Lena nodded. The crayon moved back and forth. Back and forth. Wax building over wax until the window turned bright and thick.
“The girl at school had a braid,” Lena said.
Pope looked up.
You did not. You kept your eyes on Lena’s paper.
“Yeah?” you asked.
Lena nodded. “Her mom did it.”
Your pen rested across your notebook.
“That sounds pretty,” you said.
“It was,” Lena said.
Her voice was very small. Then, after a moment, she added, “She kept saying it.”
You waited.
Pope turned the faucet off. The sudden quiet made the room feel too open, so he picked up another dish towel and dried the counter instead. Lena changed crayons.
“She said her mom does it every morning,” Lena said.
You nodded once. “That sounds hard to hear.”
Lena shrugged. Too sharp. Too fast.
“She wanted me to look,” Lena said.
Pope’s jaw clenched.
You did not turn around. You did not ask Lena to explain faster. You just sat there with your notebook open and your pen still, giving the words somewhere quiet to land.
Lena colored a line across the top of Soup’s house.
“She said nobody does mine,” Lena said.
You were very still. Pope stopped moving.
Lena’s voice got smaller. “Because my dad died and my mom is gone.”
Pope closed his eyes.
For one second, the whole house seemed to stop with him.
Then your voice came, low and steady. “That was mean.”
Lena kept looking at the paper.
“It made me sad,” she said.
The words were small. Plain. Worse than crying would have been.
You nodded slowly, even though she was not looking at you.
“Yeah,” you said. “I bet it did.”
Lena pressed the crayon harder. “She kept saying it.”
You stayed on the floor across from her. You did not reach. You did not ask another question right away. You just let the sad thing sit there without trying to move it.
After a moment, Lena whispered, “She wouldn’t stop.”
“I’m sorry,” you said.
Lena’s mouth pressed tight. Pope could see her trying to keep it there. Trying to hold everything behind her teeth. You did not reach for her. You did not make her receive comfort she had not asked for. You just stayed on the floor across from her.
“I told the teacher,” Lena said.
Pope’s eyes opened. You stayed still.
“What did the teacher say?” you asked.
Lena picked at the paper’s corner. “She said ignore it.”
Pope turned toward the sink. Away from the living room. Away from Lena’s small voice saying the one thing he had needed an adult to do and didn’t. You were quiet for a second.
Then you said, “That didn’t help.”
Lena shook her head.
“No,” she said.
You nodded.
“No,” you agreed.
Lena stared at Soup’s house.
Your textbook sat open beside your knee, untouched. Your pen had rolled near the edge of the rug. Pope noticed that too. You had come with homework. You had opened it. You had tried to give Lena a way to keep you there without making her say stay. And now you had stopped pretending to read, because Lena had started telling the truth.
Lena picked up the purple crayon and held it out. You looked at it.
“For my homework?” you asked.
Lena shook her head. “For Soup’s door.”
You closed your notebook with one finger marking your place.
“Important,” you said.
Lena watched you take the crayon. Then she looked back at the paper.
“The door should lock,” she said.
Pope’s throat tightened. You colored slowly.
“Okay,” you said. “We can draw a lock.”
Lena leaned closer to the paper.
“And a moat,” she said.
Your hand paused. Not long. Just enough for Pope to remember the beach. Wet sand. Blue-gray shell. Yellow shell that tried. Then your hand moved again.
“A moat too,” you said.
Lena nodded.
“So people can’t just come in,” she said.
You looked at her. Then at the paper.
Then you nodded too.
Pope stood in the kitchen with the towel twisted in his hands and the referral paper folded in his pocket.
The paper said grief support recommended.
The school counselor had said Lena needed a safe place to talk.
Pope had hated her for it.
But now Lena was on the living room floor with a purple crayon in your hand and Soup between you, talking about a braid, a dead father, a teacher who told her to ignore it, and a door that needed to lock.
Pope did not know what to do with that.
He did not know what to do with you.
You were not looking at him. You were not touching him. You were not asking him for anything. You were just there. On his living room floor. In your ice cream shirt. Doing homework badly because Lena needed you to color a door.
Pope looked away.
He hated that he liked it.
He hated that it felt good.
He hated that, for one dangerous second, the house looked like something he could want.
Then Lena said your name.
Pope looked back before he could stop himself.
You were still on the floor beside the coffee table with the purple crayon in your hand. Lena sat across from you, knees tucked under her, Soup placed between you like he belonged in the middle of important things.
“Yeah?” you asked.
Lena did not look at you. She traced the edge of the door you had drawn on Soup’s house.
“Are you leaving after homework?” Lena asked.
The question was small. Careful. Pope felt it move through the room before anyone answered. You lowered the crayon.
“I’m not leaving right this second,” you said.
Lena nodded, but her hand stayed tight around the green crayon.
“That’s not what I asked,” she said.
Pope’s chest tightened.
For half a second, your mouth parted like the words had hit somewhere tender.
Then you looked at him. Not asking permission. Not exactly. But you did not answer for his house.
You waited.
Pope hated that too. He hated that you knew where the line was. Hated that you respected it. Hated that it made him trust you more. Lena looked over her shoulder at him.
“Can she stay for bedtime?” Lena asked.
Pope went still.
The house seemed to wait with him. The hallway. The locked door. The folded referral paper in his pocket. You on the living room floor with a crayon in your hand.
Pope should have said no.
No was cleaner. No kept the routine his. No kept you from knowing more than you already knew.
You already knew enough to matter.
Lena watched him. You did not say anything. Pope’s jaw worked once.
“Yeah,” he said.
Lena’s shoulders dropped. Not all the way. Enough.
“She can stay,” Pope said.
You looked down at the paper before he could catch your face.
But he saw it anyway.
The softening. The relief you tried not to make too big.
Pope looked away first.
Lena picked up the purple crayon again.
“Soup needs a night picture,” she said.
Your voice came out gentle. “Then we should probably finish his house before bedtime.”
Lena nodded.
Pope stood in the kitchen with the dish towel still twisted in his hands.
He had said yes. He had opened the door wider.
And for the first time all day, Lena looked like she believed the house might hold.
By the time Lena brushed her teeth, the sky outside had gone gray-blue at the windows.
Pope stood in the hallway and watched you stand just outside the bathroom door, not crowding, not taking over.
Lena brushed with one hand and held Soup in the other.
“You have to do the back ones,” you said.
Lena looked at you in the mirror. “I know.”
You nodded.
“Good. Soup looked concerned.”
Lena’s mouth foamed around the toothbrush.
“Soup doesn’t have teeth,” she said.
“That’s probably why he’s concerned,” you said.
Pope looked down.
The sound that came out of Lena was small and muffled and almost gone before it existed. A laugh. Not much of one. Enough to make Pope’s throat close.
You did not turn around to see if he had heard it. Of course you didn’t. You just waited while Lena rinsed and wiped her mouth and carried Soup toward her room.
At the bedroom door, Lena paused.
“Hall light,” Lena said.
Pope reached for the switch before anyone else moved.
The hallway filled with warm light.
Lena watched it for a second, like she needed to see it settle.
You watched Pope. Not long. Just enough.
Pope felt the look anyway.
He looked back at you.
You did not smile. You did not make it soft. You just saw him do it.
Then Lena stepped into her room, and you followed after her.
Pope stayed in the doorway.
He told himself he was watching because it was his house.
Because Lena was his responsibility. Because routines mattered.
But that was not all of it.
You knew where Bunny went.
“Outside,” Lena said.
You placed Bunny just beyond the pillow.
“Outside,” you repeated.
Lena set Soup beside him, then changed her mind and pulled Soup closer.
“He stays with me tonight,” Lena said.
Pope leaned one shoulder against the doorframe and felt something inside him give, just a little.
You pulled the blanket up to Lena’s chest. Not too high. Not tucked too tight. You waited while she arranged Soup under one arm.
Then Lena looked at the door.
“Cracked,” she said.
“I remember,” you said.
Pope closed his eyes for half a second.
I remember.
Two words. Nothing.
Everything.
You remembered because Lena had told you once, and you had treated it like it mattered. Pope opened his eyes. Lena was watching you.
“Are you leaving now?” she asked.
“Not until you’re settled,” you said.
Lena’s eyes moved to Pope. “And he stays?”
Pope straightened.
“Yeah,” he said.
Lena looked back at you.
“Both of you?” she asked.
The word hit Pope hard enough that he almost looked away.
You did not.
You kept your face calm, but he saw your fingers pause against the edge of the blanket.
“Both of us,” you said.
Lena breathed in. Then out. Her eyes closed, but not all the way.
Pope stood in the doorway and watched the room soften around you.
Watched Lena’s shoulders sink into the mattress.
Watched your hand rest on the blanket near her knee, close enough to be there, not close enough to trap.
He loved it.
The thought was immediate and brutal.
He loved watching you take care of her. He loved the way you made the routine feel less like armor and more like comfort. He loved that you knew when to answer and when to wait.
Pope’s stomach turned.
No.
Not love.
Not that.
He did not get to love this.
He did not get to stand in Baz’s house and feel like the world had offered him something gentle.
He did not get to want you in the hallway.
In the kitchen.
On the floor with crayons.
Wanting made things visible. Wanting made things reachable. Wanting made things breakable.
Pope looked away.
But he did not leave.
Lena’s room had gone soft around the edges, lit only by the spill of the hallway and the small lamp near her dresser. The ocean moved beyond the closed window. The house creaked once, old wood settling into evening.
You sat on the floor beside Lena’s bed with your knees bent and your back against the wall, close enough for her to see you without having to lift her head.
Pope stayed in the doorway.
He told himself he was making sure. He was always making sure.
Lena’s eyes opened a little.
“You have homework,” she said.
Your mouth softened. “I do.”
Lena frowned gently. “You didn’t do it.”
“Not much,” you said.
Lena’s fingers moved over Soup’s shell. “Will you get in trouble?”
“No,” you said. “I’ll do it later.”
Lena thought about that. “Tonight?”
“Probably,” you said.
Lena looked at you. “After you leave?”
The room went still in a way Pope felt in his teeth. You did not answer too quickly.
“Yeah,” you said. “After I leave.”
Lena’s eyes shifted to Pope. Then back to you.
“But not yet?” she asked.
“Not yet,” you said.
Pope watched Lena’s grip loosen slightly around Soup. Not all the way. Enough. Lena blinked slowly.
“Do I have to go to the talking lady?” she asked.
Pope’s whole body locked. There it was. The paper in his pocket seemed to burn through the fabric. You did not look at him. You kept your eyes on Lena.
“I don’t know yet,” you said.
Lena’s brows pulled together. “Uncle Pope knows.”
Pope’s jaw tightened. You were quiet for a second.
Then you said, “I think Uncle Pope is still figuring it out.”
Lena turned her face toward him. Pope made himself meet her eyes. She looked so small against the pillow. Seven years old. Tired. Still holding a turtle like he could keep the whole world from getting in.
“What if she asks about Dad?” Lena asked.
Pope did not breathe. You folded your hands loosely in your lap.
“Then you can say what you want to say,” you said.
Lena’s mouth tightened. “What if I don’t want to?”
You nodded. “Then you can say that too.”
Lena watched you.
“You don’t have to say everything all at once,” you said.
Pope’s hand curled against the doorframe.
He hated the relief that moved through him. He had expected something bigger, something about honesty and bravery.
You didn’t.
You made room for no.
Lena looked down at Soup.
“What if she asks about Mom?” she whispered.
Pope’s throat tightened.
Your face changed. Not much. Enough.
“Then you can say what you want about her too,” you said.
Lena rubbed one thumb over Soup’s shell. “What if I don’t remember right?”
Pope closed his eyes for half a second.
When he opened them, you were looking at Lena like the question had landed carefully in your hands.
“You don’t have to remember perfectly,” you said.
Lena’s mouth pulled down.
“She used to do my hair,” she said.
Pope went still.
The braid. The girl. The thing Lena had not said all the way at the table.
“She did?” you asked.
Lena nodded against the pillow.
“Sometimes,” she said. “When she wasn’t tired.”
Your hand rested on the edge of the mattress. Still. Visible. Waiting.
“Can I?” you asked softly.
Lena looked at your hand. Then at your face. Then she gave one small nod. You moved slowly, giving her time to change her mind, and touched the loose hair near her temple.
Pope stopped breathing.
Your fingers were gentle.
Not fixing. Not fussing. Just smoothing one stray piece back from Lena’s cheek with the kind of care that did not ask to be noticed.
Lena’s eyes fluttered.
“My mom did braids,” she said.
Your hand stilled for half a second, then moved again.
“I bet she was good at them,” you said.
Lena swallowed. “She was.”
You nodded as you stroked Lena’s hair once more, soft enough not to tug.
Lena stared at you.
Then her eyes filled.
Pope took one step into the room before he decided to move. You did not stop him. You only shifted slightly, making space beside the bed without leaving your place.
Pope sat on the edge of the mattress. Careful. Slow. The bed dipped under his weight.
Lena looked at him.
Pope looked at Soup because looking at Lena directly hurt too much.
“What if I cry?” Lena asked.
Your hand stayed in her hair, light and still now, waiting.
“Then you cry,” you said.
Pope swallowed.
His voice came out rough. “That’s okay.”
Lena stared at him. Pope looked at her then.
“Lena, that’s okay,” he said.
Lena’s chin trembled once.
She pressed her face into Soup’s head.
Pope’s hand lifted. Stopped. Then lowered to the blanket near her knee. Not touching. Close. You saw. Pope knew you saw. You looked down at Lena’s hair.
Lena breathed in, shaky and small.
No tears came.
After a minute, Lena whispered, “Can you stay until I’m asleep?”
You looked at Pope. Just once. Then back at Lena.
“If Uncle Pope says it’s okay,” you said.
Lena turned her face toward him. Pope nodded once.
“Yeah,” he said.
Lena’s eyes went heavy.
You stayed on the floor beside her bed.
Your hand left her hair, but slowly, like you were careful not to make the absence abrupt.
Pope stayed on the edge of the mattress.
The room quieted. Not all at once. In pieces. Lena’s fingers loosened around Soup. Her breathing evened. The hallway light spilled gold through the cracked door. Bunny waited where he was supposed to wait. Soup stayed tucked beneath Lena’s arm.
Pope sat there longer than he needed to.
So did you.
When Lena finally slipped under, you shifted carefully.
Pope looked at you.
You pointed toward the hall, silent.
He stood first.
You followed.
Neither of you said anything as you stepped out of Lena’s room.
Pope pulled the door until it was cracked exactly the way Lena liked it.
You watched him do it.
He felt the look settle somewhere behind his ribs.
This time, he did not look away fast enough.
You met his eyes in the hallway.
For one second, the house was quiet around you both.
Then you whispered, “That was good.”
Pope went still.
“What was?” he asked.
Your eyes stayed on his. “What you said to her.”
Pope’s jaw tightened. “She asked.”
“You still answered,” you said.
He looked toward Lena’s cracked door. The hall light spilled gold across the floor. Every rule in place. Every rule still not enough.
“She needed to hear it from you,” you said.
Pope did not answer.
The words got too close. Not because they were wrong. Because they were right. Because you had been there to witness the thing before he could turn it into nothing.
You shifted your weight as Pope looked back at you. The scent of vanilla and sugar was still there, faint now beneath pizza and ocean air. He should have stepped away. He didn’t.
You lowered your voice. “Can we talk about the counselor?”
Pope’s face hardened before he could stop it.
“No,” he said.
You nodded once, like you had expected that.
“Okay,” you said.
Then you looked toward Lena’s door. “Then can we talk about what you’re going to tell Lena?”
Pope said nothing. Your eyes came back to his.
“Because she’s already scared,” you said softly. “And I think she’s trying really hard to be scared the right way.”
Pope stared at you.
The words sank in slowly.
Scared the right way.
Quiet. Useful. Easy to manage. The way kids learned to be when adults had too many rules and not enough answers.
Pope looked away first.
The two of you stood in the hallway for another second, close enough for quiet to feel like something with edges. Behind the cracked door, Lena shifted in her sleep. Pope looked toward the sound. So did you. Neither of you moved until the house settled again. When it did, you stepped back first. Not far. Just enough to make the hallway feel less narrow.
“I should get the crayons,” you whispered.
Pope nodded once.
You turned toward the living room. He followed. The coffee table was still scattered with paper and crayons. Soup’s house sat in the middle, windows bright, door purple, lock drawn carefully in darker lines. The moat curved around it in blue. Pope stopped beside the couch. You knelt and began gathering the crayons into the box. He should have helped. He didn’t.
His hand went to his pocket instead.
The referral paper was still there. Folded. Torn through the word counseling.
He pulled it out slowly. The paper crackled in the quiet room. You looked up. Pope stared at it. The counselor’s name sat in the crease. The phone number. Lena’s name.
He hated all of it.
Then he looked at Soup’s house. The drawn lock. The windows. The moat. A house Lena had drawn because you had stayed long enough for her to ask.
Pope set the referral paper on the coffee table beside the picture.
Not in your hand. Not thrown away. Just there.
You looked at the paper. Then at him. You did not smile. You did not say good. You did not make it bigger than he could stand.
You only said, “Okay.”
Pope’s jaw tightened.
“Doesn’t mean yes,” Pope said.
“I know,” you said.
His eyes moved to yours. You held them. Pope looked down at the paper again.
He should have hated you for seeing that.
He didn’t.
That was worse.
“What do I tell her?” Pope asked.
The question came out low. Rough. Almost nothing. But it was there. You set the last crayon into the box.
“You tell her you’re figuring it out,” you said.
Pope stared at you.
“And that she’s not in trouble for being sad,” you added.
His throat worked once. The words got too close. Not because they were wrong. Because he could say them. Because you had made them sound possible. You looked back down at the referral paper.
“I can ask around,” you said.
Pope’s eyes cut back to you.
You kept your voice low. “About counselors. Not that one, necessarily. Just someone good with kids. Someone gentle.”
Pope said nothing.
“One of my supervisors at my internship knows people,” you said. “I really like her. I trust her judgment.”
Pope’s jaw tightened. He hated that. Not the supervisor. Not even the idea of asking.
The trust.
The clean way you said it, like it was something solid. Like trust could be handed from one person to another without becoming dangerous in the passing.
Pope did not know your supervisor. He did not know her face, her voice, her office, her questions. He knew only that you liked her.
And that was the problem.
Because some part of him believed you. Some part of him heard you say someone was good and took it in before he could stop it.
He did not like that.
He did not like you having that kind of weight.
You looked at him carefully.
“You don’t have to do anything with it,” you said.
Pope stared at the paper. Torn through the word counseling. Set beside a crayon house with a lock and a moat.
“You’d ask her?” Pope asked.
You nodded. “If you want me to.”
Pope should have said no.
No was cleaner. No kept Lena’s name out of rooms he could not see.
But you had said you trusted her.
And Pope, against every better instinct he had, trusted you.
He looked away.
“Don’t tell her details,” Pope said.
“I won’t,” you said.
“No names,” he added.
“No names,” you said.
Pope looked back at you.
You meant it.
That was the other problem. You said things and meant them. You said you would stay, and you did. You said you would text when you were home, and you did. You said no names, and Pope believed you.
He hated that too.
“Okay,” Pope said.
The word felt dragged out of him.
You nodded once.
“Okay,” you said back.
For a second, neither of you moved.
The house was quiet around you. You gathered your notebook and closed the textbook quietly. The sound was small.
Final.
Pope looked at you too fast.
You noticed.
“I should go,” you said softly.
His body reacted before his head did.
A tightness through his chest. His hand curling once at his side.
No.
The word rose up hard and immediate. He did not say it.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
You slid the notebook into your bag, and Pope watched your hands. The same hands that had colored a lock onto Soup’s house. The same hands that had smoothed Lena’s hair back from her cheek. The same hands that had cleaned blood from his face two weeks ago.
You lifted the bag onto your shoulder and stepped around the coffee table.
Pope moved at the same time.
Neither of you meant to end up close.
You did anyway.
You stopped first.
He stopped because you stopped.
The living room was dim except for the spill of hallway light and the pale glow from the kitchen. The ocean moved outside the windows, steady and dark. You were close enough that Pope could smell vanilla again. Sugar. Warm fabric. Something that was just you after a long shift and a few hours sitting on his floor, making room for Lena’s sadness.
Your eyes moved over his face.
They paused near the healing cut above his eyebrow. Not touching. Remembering. Pope felt it like your hand was there anyway.
“You okay?” you whispered.
The question should not have done anything to him. It did. His jaw tightened.
“No,” Pope said.
The word was out before he could stop it.
Your face changed. Not surprise. Not pity. Just care.
Pope hated that most.
You took half a step closer. Slow. Careful. Giving him time. Always giving him time.
“Pope,” you whispered.
His name sounded too soft in your mouth. His hand lifted before he decided to move. He did not touch you. He stopped near your arm, fingers curled like the wanting had nowhere safe to go. You looked down at his hand. Then back at him.
For one second, Pope thought you might step away.
You didn’t.
That was the problem. You were not afraid. Not of the blood. Not of the silence. Not of his hands.
Pope leaned in.
Barely. Enough that your breath caught. Enough that the whole room narrowed to your mouth, his pulse, and the thin line of space still left between you.
Your eyes stayed on his. You did not move away.
Pope stopped with almost nothing between you. Not enough. Too much.
He could have kissed you.
He knew it with a suddenness that made his whole body go still. Behind him, the referral paper sat on the coffee table beside Soup’s house. Down the hall, Lena slept with the door cracked exactly right.
Pope closed his eyes. No. His hand dropped. The space between you opened again, small and brutal.
“No,” Pope said.
It came out rough. Almost silent.
“Okay,” you whispered.
He opened his eyes. You were still there. Not chasing him. Not leaving either.
“I can’t,” Pope said.
Your voice stayed soft. “I know.”
His eyes snapped back to yours. You looked at him like you meant it. Like you knew he was not saying he didn’t want to. Like you knew that was the problem.
You shifted your bag higher on your shoulder.
“I should go,” you said.
This time, Pope nodded. He could not make words work. You moved toward the entryway. He followed. You slipped your shoes on in the same careful place by the door. Pope pulled out his phone. You looked up.
“What are you doing?” you asked softly.
“Car,” Pope said.
“I can take the bus.” You replied.
“No,” Pope said.
You watched him for a second. “You don’t have to.”
“I know,” Pope said.
He ordered it anyway.
“Five minutes,” Pope said.
You looked toward the door. “I can wait outside.”
“No,” Pope said.
Then, after a beat, “Inside.”
It was too much like two weeks ago.
The car. The door. The waiting. Text when you’re home.
Both of you felt it. Neither of you said it.
His phone buzzed. The car was outside. Pope unlocked the door. Then stopped with his hand on the knob. You looked up at him. For a second, neither of you said anything.
Then you whispered, “Text me if she wakes up upset.”
Pope nodded once. You waited. His fingers tightened on the knob.
“And when you decide about the counselor,” you added.
Pope looked toward the living room. The paper was still on the table. Then he looked back at you.
“Yeah,” Pope said.
It was not a promise. Not fully. But it was not no.
Your face softened. Just a little.
“Goodnight, Pope,” you said.
He opened the door. Cool air moved in around you, carrying the ocean with it. You stepped onto the porch. Pope stayed in the doorway while you walked down the steps. He watched until you got into the car. Watched until the door shut. Watched until the headlights pulled away from the curb and disappeared down the street.
Mature themes, sexual tension, smut, violence towards nurses/doctors—warnings will be updated as series continues
MDNI—18+ only
“Chairs and triage in the back there, and then Trauma One and Trauma Two are on your right. Everything else is going to be a learn-as-you-go situation. You got it, doll?” I nod quickly in response to Dana’s question, although I’m not sure I’ve got any of it yet. Pittsburgh Trauma Medical Center has a completely different setup than Westbridge.
“Has Gloria bothered to speak with you yet? I’m surprised she asked you to start on the day shift while you’re still finishing up night shifts at Westbridge,” Dana says.
“Well, she didn’t exactly give me a choice,” I laugh. “She said if I wanted the position then I’d need to start this week. And she wasn’t happy when I told her I couldn’t actually spend a couple night shifts working with Lena before she leaves. I assume I’ll see Gloria at some point.”
“Don’t be too sure. The Pitt might be her least favorite place in the hospital,” a deep voice says. He stands behind the command station, speaking as he types on the computer below him. He reaches out a hand to shake as he looks up to make eye contact. “Robby. You must be Lena’s replacement. Isabella, right?”
“Or Bella, either is fine. Y’all call it The Pitt?”
“It’s a fitting nickname. You’ll see,” Robby says. “You’re in good hands with Dana. She’ll get you comfortable before you start on nights.” He shoots a quick thumbs up at the two of us before walking away with his hands tucked in the pockets of his hoodie.
“We better get going,” Dana says. “This place never runs out of patients.”
♡♡♡
The first couple hours of the day consist of relatively simple intake and procedure. Dana seems tough, but she’s clearly kind and cares deeply about her job. I meet up with her at the command station to check in every once in a while, but after the first few patients it makes sense to separate so I can try getting used to taking charge. It feels incredibly odd stepping into a charge nurse role in a hospital that I’ve never been in before.
Navigating The Pitt gets easier as the day goes on, though the sandwich cart seems to move to a new location every half hour and one of the residents—I think his name was Whit-something?—pointed me toward the wrong rooms for two different cases. After that, I stopped bothering to ask him for directions and started making my way back to Dana for help locating patients.
By five p.m., my brain feels like mush. I’d never worked with so many patients in one day at Westbridge. Add that to navigating an ER I’d never been in and meeting a group of day-shift nurses and doctors that I knew I was barely even going to work with? I’m ready for a 24-hour nap before my night shift across town.
“Bella!” Dana shouts at me from halfway across The Pitt, her voice sailing over the room’s chatter.
“Everything okay?” I ask once I’m standing in front of her. Her glasses are perched on the edge of her nose as she looks down at the list of patient information on a computer screen.
“You’ve done great work today,” she says without looking up. “Go on home and rest. I’ll see you in a couple days for your next shift.”
“Day shift doesn’t end until seven, right? I’m happy to stick around until then,” I say. “There’s a lot of patients still in chairs. I hate to go home now when you all could still use my help.” She looks up and smiles as she shakes her head.
“It never clears up around here. You need to go home and get some sleep—you need it if you’re going to spend the week between two hospitals.”
“Thanks, Dana. I’m supposed to work with you again on Friday before they switch me to charge on nights. By then I’ll be completely finished over at West and I won’t be so exhausted, I swear.” She shakes her head and laughs before waving her hand in dismissal.
My first day in The Pitt was busier than I’m used to, but it sure could have been worse.
♡♡♡
Before walking up to my apartment, I check the mailroom to see if any of the books I’ve ordered recently had arrived. No such luck, but I do take my time looking through the bin of packages designated for tenants living on my floor. Admittedly, I kind of hope that a certain silver-haired neighbor walks through the door. It’s not like I know which apartment he lives in, so the mail room seems like the only place in the building I might run into him.
He hadn’t texted me while I was working either. Maybe he took offense to my forgetting his name, or maybe he didn’t actually intend to call me. It’s only been 12 hours since I gave him my number anyways.
God, needy much? It had been months since the last time I hooked up with anyone, and I certainly hadn’t intended to take anyone home last night—especially considering I was only planning to have one drink with Cara, my best friend, to celebrate quitting at Westbridge. But Jack had been so funny and attractive and, well, he looked lonely. I couldn’t help but rope him into our festivities, and when one thing led to another…
Well, hopefully he’ll call.
I make my way up to my apartment, stripping off my dirty scrubs as soon as the door is locked behind me. I’m too exhausted to cook anything more complex than a microwaved dinner, which burns my tongue as I eat it. Before I can make my way towards my bathroom to take a much needed shower, I’m stopped short by the vibration of a phone call. Cara—no doubt calling to ask about my first day of work… or to catch up on everything she missed after we parted ways last night.
“Are you alive? I seem to remember Mateo basically dragging you into the car when he picked you up last night,” I say in greeting.
“Oh, lord. Teo just worries too much. I was basically sober by the time we got home,” she says. “Are you alive? Or did you overdose on Vitamin D last night?” She barely makes it through the question before erupting in a fit of laughter that quickly turns into a choked cough. “Get it? Vitamin D? Like his di–”
“Oh my god, Cara. Yes, yes, I get it.”
“So? He seemed a little old for you, but there’s nothing wrong with a man who’s more… experienced.”
“It was good,” I respond.
“Just good?”
“Okay, it was more than good. And he was really nice,” I say. “Like weirdly nice. Like so nice that he asked if he could change the lightbulb in my bathroom before he fell asleep last night.” Cara is silent for a moment before responding.
“He slept over?”
“It was fine. It was kind of an accident that he fell asleep. I mean, we were sort of exhausted.”
“And you were fine with him sleeping over?”
“I didn’t have any nightmares, if that’s what you mean.”
“Wow,” she says. “That’s big, Isa.” We sit in silence for a few moments before she continues speaking. “Did you get his number? Are you going to call him?”
“He asked for my number, but nothing yet. It’s been less than a day, but I really hope he calls. Or else it would be awkward if I ran into him at some point, you know?”
“Well, yeah,” she says with a laugh. “It would be hard not to run into him, considering you live in the same building. Don’t worry, Isa. He’s going to call.”
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Warnings: Implied violence. Please let me know if I missed any!
A/N: Holy shnikes, I've been writing Tech Tuesday for an entire year without skipping a week! Sure, I've had to fudge a few things, but I've been consistent! I'm kinda proud of myself for that!
Tech Tuesdays Masterlist
Ari Levinson (CEO)
"So it's a deal?" Ari smirks across the table at Tony Stark.
"It was a deal three days ago," Tony huffs.
"No, that was still negotiation," Ari counters. "Your 'deal' wouldn't have been enough compensation for the prioritization."
"You're lucky your company provides the best of the best when it comes to user friendly design," Tony grumbles, taking a sip of bourbon. "If people were smarter, I wouldn't need so much help translating my genius."
"Nor would you need to pay so much for us to prioritize your work over that of others," Ari purrs.
"I'm certain the money will be put to good use getting you a second house or something."
"Not a chance," Ari scoffs. Tony's eyebrows raise in surprise so he explains, "you know why my company is the best at what it does? It's because I make sure my employees are happy. Happy employees are loyal employees. Dedicated employees. With the money we're getting from this deal? We're either hiring some new people to ease workloads or giving everyone a nice bonus. Maybe a combination."
"Huh," Tony replies, stunned at the other man's response. "My dad coulda learned a thing or two from you."
Ari laughs at that before raising his glass. "To learning from mistakes."
"I can't raise my glass to that," Tony shakes his head. "I never actually learn."
Natasha Romanov (Head of HR) & Nick Fowler (Private Investigator)
Nick feels the air knocked out of his lungs as he hits the mat. While the life of a PI wasn't as exciting as the movies often make it out to be, regular sparring sessions were good for keeping his skills sharp.
Or they would be if his sparring partner wasn't also former CIA and in much better shape.
"C'mon Fowler. You've gone soft on me," Nat smirks.
"Yeah," he wheezes.
"Must be that new girlfriend of yours. She's keeping you so well fed you're becoming docile."
"You say that like it's a bad thing," he blushes.
She shrugs before helping him up.
"So what's the job?" Nick grunts.
"What makes you think this isn't just a workout?"
"You're being extra nice," he replies. "If it was 'just a workout' you wouldn't have helped me up."
"Maybe I feel bad for you." Nick raises an eyebrow in disbelief. "Okay, okay. I've gotten a couple of weird phone calls asking after one of our employees, Johnny Storm, and I'm worried he's in really big trouble."
"Can you define 'weird'?"
"I recognized one of the phone numbers from my CIA days."
"That is weird," he concedes. "Give me the number and I'll look into it after my date tonight."
"No, you'll look into it tomorrow," Nat smirks. "I'm not keeping your girl from getting some action."
Nick blushes as he heads to the locker-room to clean up.
Sam Wilson (CFO)
As Sam waits for his date to come back from the ladies' room, his meal is interrupted by a woman he wishes he didn't recognize.
"Linda Drysdale," he snorts.
"Well I should hope you know me," she snaps back. "I've been sending you a very high number of offers to buy your company."
"You've sent so many we're having legal look into harassment charges," he shoots back. "The company ain't for sale. You need to get that through your thick skull."
"Oh come on," Linda rolls her eyes. "Everyone has a price. I just haven't found the right one for you and Levinson."
"And you never will."
"Your company isn't making a lot of profit. I've seen the receipts."
Sam smirks and raises an eyebrow. If she's fishing for information on the rumors of the Stark deal, she'll have to look elsewhere. And the fact that she conflates "profit" with "revenue" is very revealing.
"Alright fine," she sighs, shoulders dropping. "In truth...The truth is..." she sniffles, but Sam doesn't react. "I just miss my son so much," she cries. "I've tried to get guest passes into the building, but they've all been declined. I don't know where he lives because he takes the bus! And I just..." Linda sobs into a napkin she took from Sam's table.
"Really Linda? You're trying to use crocodile tears on me?" he gibes.
Linda's shoulders stop shaking and she angrily throws the napkin back on the table.
"Well excuse me for being a concerned mother!"
"If you were actually concerned about your son, you'd accept that he's alive and leave him be until he's ready to talk," Sam argues. "As it is, if I see you again, I will be filing charges and you will be banned from the premises."
Linda glares at him, but Sam doesn't back down.
"Now, if you don't leave and let me get back to my meal, I will have the maître d' escort you outta here."
As Linda storms out, Sam's date returns to the table and he stands to greet her and pull her chair out for her.